Thus, when a hint of red appeared on her left shoulder, it was particrly striking.
It looked like a tattoo, but only two points were visible, with the majority covered by her clothes. The full design was not visible.
The young girl apparently had a tattoo.
With this thought, Daisy Zane moved her left shoulder.
Upon entering the dormitory, Amelie Quentin set down her belongings and checked the time. There were still ten minutes left before lights out. She immediately walked to Daisy Zanes side and asked, Wheres your medicine?
Daisy nced at her hair, Dry your hair first.
Apply the medicine first.
Mm, Daisy Zane agreed, you dry your hair, and Ill apply the medicine. No conflict there.
How can you apply it by yourself?
Daisy took the medicine out of her drawer, ced it on the table, and opened the alcohol first. Then she tore a cotton swab, soaked it with alcohol, and wiped her arm, Like this, by myself.
Amelie Quentin, who was usually pampered at home when her hand got hurt, was speechless:
Go dry your hair.
Oh.
Amelie Quentin changed towels and stood next to Daisy Zane again. While drying her hair, she watched Daisy apply medicine to herself.
Just as she finished applying the first ointment, the other dormitory residents returned from their grooming.
The two other students first noticed her arm and immediately crowded around her, What happened?! How did you get hurt so badly?!
Indeed, her arm was swollen and red at noon. Now it was even more frighteningpurple, red, and swollen.
I identally tripped and fell.
Celeste Martin and Serena Buster also came over. As soon as Serena Buster saw the injury, she froze for a moment.
Celeste Martin frowned at her arm and hand, Did you injure your arm too?
Mm, Daisy Zane replied softly.
Daisy Zane, where did you fall from? How did you fall like this? Serena Buster reacted and said, It must be very painful.
Daisy Zane casually applied the second type of medicine to herself. In that manner, it seemed like shepletely disregarded her injured arm.
It made people wince just looking at her.
As if she herself felt nothing.
Be gentle. Olivia Lane and Serena Buster spoke up simultaneously.
Daisy Zane looked up at them and said, Youre blocking the light.
Several people:
Seeing that they did not move, Daisy Zane said again, Lights out in five minutes.
Everyone immediately dispersed, rushing to pack up their things.
But Serena Buster didnt hurry to leave and got closer to look at Daisy Zanes hand again, Are you sure youre alright? The swelling is really severe. Did it injure the tendons?
No.
Oh. Serena Buster took another look before getting ready to pack up her own things, while still muttering, Suddenly I feel like eating pigs feet.
Daisy Zane heard it, looked up at her back, and at the same time, the cotton swab in her fingertips broke into three sections.
The desire to stab someone in the eye couldnt be hidden.
Meanwhile, Serena Buster suddenly shivered from the cold, feeling a chill on her back. She rubbed her arm and muttered, Is it getting colder?
After taking Olivia Lane back to school, William Lane asked the driver to head to Doomsday Hotel.
Arthur North, Hugo rk, and Allonzo Hobson were all waiting for him there.
When he pushed the door to enter, Allonzo Hobson wasining, Oh man, such an exciting thing and you didnt call me. Ive missed another one of Brook Sisters cool, dazzling performances. Youre not brotherly enough.
The four of them were so familiar that, when William Lane came in, there were no pleasantries exchanged. He walked to his seat and sat down, saying, You call her sister, what do you call Arthur?
Of course, I call him brother-inw. Im Brook Sisters family.
You sure know how to take advantage of the situation. As he finished speaking, William Lanes gazended on the child beside Arthur North.
Charles Amos was sitting close to Arthur North, his big eyes curiously watching William Lane.
Allonzo Hobson smirked wickedly and asked, Did you see Amelie?
Yeah.
Hugo rk nced at him.
Allonzo Hobson said, Was the youngdy scared today?
Someone was protecting her, so she couldnt be scared. After William Lane said this, he looked at Arthur North and said softly, Thank you.
Arthur North nced at him, took a gentle breath, and said nothing.
Seeing his attitude, William Lane smiled and then looked at Charles Amos, This is?
William, look at you, always in F Continent. Arthurs son is already this old, and you dont even know, Allonzo Hobsonughed, What kind of brother are you?
Looking at Charles Amos, William Lane suddenly remembered, Isnt this the child we bumped into at the hotel entrancest year?
Youve seen him before, Allonzo Hobson said.
William Lane nodded. As he looked at young Charles Amos, he thought that his understanding of Miss Zane had to change again.
Apparently, she even had a child.
Arthur North was going to be a stepfather.
How much gossip did he miss while he was in F Continent?
Charles Amos noticed him staring, so he looked up at Arthur North.
Arthur North raised his hand and rubbed Charless little head, speaking softly, William Lane is from the same generation as your cousin.
Charles understood, got down from his seat, stood beside Arthur North, and called out, Hello, Brother Roy.
William Lane, who was stubbornly clinging to the hierarchy, said, Call me uncle.
Charles Amos nced at Arthur North again.
Arthur North looked at William Lane and said, Are you really willing to embarrass a child?
William Lane:
Charles Amos, always on the same side, immediately called out again, Brother Roy.
Arthur North raised the corner of his mouth.
William Lane: Alright, call me brother then.
Chapter 311 - 287: Everyone Has Changed.
Chapter 311: Chapter 287: Everyone Has Changed.
Trantor: 549690339
The four of them chatted casually in the private room, not drinking much because of Charles Amos.
After a while, William Lane said, Arthur, lets have a meal together with Lady Zane this weekend. I want to thank her in person.
Kevin rk looked up at him and hesitated for a moment before saying, No time.
William Lane was taken aback, You dont have to record a show this weekend.
Yeah, Kevin rk said, but no time.
Before he got the marriage certificate, he would never let William Lane meet the little girl.
William Lane obviously noticed a hint of hostility from Kevin rk:
Allonzo Hobson held his wine ss and nced at the two with rolling eyes, understanding immediately. It must be because of thest auction when his Brook Sister mentioned the idea of wanting to marry William Lane.
Kevin rk unterally considered him a love rival.
Ohmen.
Hiding her so well? William Lane smiled, Not even letting me see her.
Kevin rk gave him a nce but remained silent.
Allonzo Hobson said, Its not difficult if you want to see her. Brook Sisters drama is so popr, and a new one will be aired in a few days. There must be a lot of publicity during this time. You can see her online.
Roy Madison only has phone calls and text messages as means ofmunication, and no chatting social software, Hugo rkined. Do you think he would go online?
Ah, I forgot, Allonzo Hobsonughed. Young Master Lane is still living an ancient life.
William Lane said, Seeing her online is not so interesting. If I want to see her, I want to see her in person.
Kevin rk gaze at him, his eyes filled with coldness.
William Lane looked at him with a smile in his eyes.
The two stared at each other, as if an electric current connected them, making crackling noises.
Hugo rk and Allonzo Hobson were very in sync, not interfering with the two of them, and quietly watched them from the side.
Soon, Charles Amos tugged on Kevin rks clothes, rubbed his eyes, buried his head in his arm, and whispered, Im sleepy.
Kevin rk looked down at him, not noticing that he had made everyone so sleepy, Which ce should we go to?
Wilton Edwards ce, Charles Amos mumbled with his head buried.
Kevin rk pressed on his head, Get up, Ill take you there.
Charles Amos didnt move.
No going back? Kevin rk said.
Charles Amos still didnt move and looked up at him with his eyes filled with fatigue and blurred vision.
Get off and walk by yourself.
Charles Amos still didnt move: Im sleepy.
Too sleepy to walk?
Yes.
The other three people were watching them both.
A hint of fierceness appeared in Kevin rks eyes, and he held a stalemate with him for a while. In the end, he picked him up.
Charles Amos immediately hugged his neck, still giggling drowsily. He knew that Kevin rk would definitely hold him. Because he was afraid that if he told on him, people would say he was abusive.
So easy to manipte.
How could Kevin rk not see through his little mind games? Being forced by the little girls authority, he could onlyply with this little brat.
Otherwise, this little brat could make a scene.
Anyway, there was still one week left.
Once he became official, he would stand up straight.
Lets go. Have fun, you guys. Kevin rk said, holding Charles Amos in his arms.
William Lane raised his eyebrows. Last year at the hotel entrance, he was disdainful, but now he was pampering him.
In his lifetime, he could actually see a child in Kevin rks arms.
Allonzo Hobson also got up and said, Well, Im going too. Lets go together.
Youre going back too? William Lane looked at him in surprise, Arent you staying up all night here?
Someones waiting at home. Allonzo Hobson replied.
The girl from the Scott family? William Lane had heard about the news of the Scott familying to the Imperial Capital.
Allonzo Hobson lifted his eyebrow, Lets go.
William Lane watched the two of them leave, his mind filled with mixed emotions.
The one who used to hate children most now held a child in his arms, and by the looks of it, hes held a lot. The most unfaithful one started going home before ten oclock.
And
William Lane looked at Hugo rk. The one who rarely came out was with him till the end.
What on earth had made them change like this?
Arent you leaving? William Lane asked.
Hugo rk poured some wine into a ss, swirled the wine around, and said straightforwardly, The night the Scott family came to the Imperial Capital, Amelie ran out of school with Lady Zane to see themotion with Allonzo.
William Lanes smile froze for a moment at the bottom of his eyes, and his expression became serious as he waited for him to continue.
On the way back, Amelie fell asleep leaning against Lady Zane, Hugo rk said, looking at him. She dreamed of L Campbell.
William Lane furrowed his brow as he listened.
Seeing his expression, Hugo rk said slowly, After waking up from the dream, Amelie cried for a long time.
William Lanes eyes trembled, and it took him several tries before he could say, Did she, did she dream of L?
Yeah.
William Lane was stunned for a moment, then he poured himself a ss of wine and took a sip.
His sister, he understood.
After what Hugo rk said, he had a general idea.
For all these years, his family had been deceived by her.
She didnt want to forget L, she was hiding herself so that they wouldnt worry about her. She made everyone think she was heartless and didnt need anyfort.
She often pretended to casually ask him to go home, and would also casuallypete for attention.
Everything was deliberately said for him to hear.
Hugo rk saw that he didnt speak and added, Have you ever thought about why she doesnt learn anything and doesnt even want to go to school?
William Lane clenched his fingers slowly, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged out. The answer to the question that had puzzled him for a long time suddenly became clear.
She felt that her life was exchanged for Ls and that she didnt deserve the things L didnt get to enjoy.
The private room seemed to be suddenly covered with ayer of dust, as if dust was blocking the air, making it difficult to breathe.
Today, she thought there was a sniper on the mountainside, so she protected Lady Zane under her body, Hugo rk said quietly, Thats what caused Lady Zane to be injured.
William Lane clenched and released his hand, his fingertips trembling uncontrobly.
Back then, in the F Continent, it was the sniper rifle aimed at Olivia Lane that had its scope reflecting the light.
Charlotte Lane had noticed it and risked running to her side to push her away.
Olivia was pushed to the ground, while Charlotte was hit by a motorcycle that suddenly rushed up and fell off the cliff into the sea.
It all happened too quickly, too suddenly, no one had seen whether Charlotte had been hit by that shot or not.
William Lane closed his eyes. His sister knew everything and had been living in guilt and shadow all this time.
Today, she even wanted to make up for it with her own life.
But he had made her cry today.
Hugo rk watched him for a while, drank the wine in his ss in one gulp, then left without saying anything.
He had said everything he needed to, and William Lane understood.
William Lane sat in the private room until three oclock in the early morning. He didnt drink, but stayed sober and thought about everything Amelie had been through in the past ten years.
Then he realized that he had spent too little time with her, and there were very few things he could actually remember.
After sitting in the private room for a long time, William Lane went to the parking lot of Doomsday Hotel and asked the driver to take him to Oxford City.
Chapter 312 - 288: Wanting to Write Her Name on the Family Tree
Chapter 312: Chapter 288: Wanting to Write Her Name on the Family Tree
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane and the others had one more day left to experience the life of specialized students.
Early in the morning, right after they got up, they were called to the yground to gather and were asked to runps with the sports students.
The Program Team saw that Daisys hand was injured and originally wanted her to rest.
But Daisy said it wouldnt affect her, so she just followed everyone else in running.
In the beginning, all eight of them managed to follow along convincingly.
However, after onep around the 400-meter track, it was evident that Serena Buster and Celeste Martin had fallen behind.
With one hand on their waists, the two of them struggled to move forward, feeling as if their lungs were about to explode from gasping. Each breath caused a stabbing pain in their chest. Their legs felt as though they were filled with lead, unable to move.
After two moreps, the few boys gradually fell behind as well, and they couldnt run anymore.
All of them were in their twenties, and they rarely engaged in any sports other than filming.
Suddenly, joining a long-distance run without properly adjusting their breathing from the start was challenging.
Soon, they couldnt continue running.
At first, there were photographers following both the front and the rear group. Butter, the photographers couldnt keep up either.
Feeling like they had enough close-up materials, they switched to using the cameras mounted on the side.
Only Daisy kept following the sports students without missing a single step.
After anotherp, Daisy surpassed George Dunn and Turner Daniel by an entirep.
She caught up from behind and then slowed down, leisurely saying, Must be getting old, huh?
George Dunn:
Turner Daniel gasped and looked at Daisy, asking, Sister Lucia, arent you tired?
Not too bad.
Whats wrong with being older? George gasped, I, I am older. But Turner is young, and hes like this too.
Youre really going topare yourself to a child? Daisy retorted.
Im not a child anymore, Turner suddenly said, Im only six years younger than Sister Lucia.
Daisy nced at him, not paying much attention, and then patted George on the shoulder, saying, Your health is most important, dont push yourself.
After that, she quickened her pace and went to catch up with the sports student she had been following.
George felt so refuted by her that he almost couldnt catch his breath. He had known Daisy for many years, and naturally, he knew she liked to tease those she was close to.
The main issue was that he could never refute her, and this annoyed him a lot.
Celeste eventually couldnt run anymore and slowly walked on the track.
Soon, Daisy ran past her. Looking at Daisys receding figure, a strong doubt crawled up in Celestes heart.
If it was about studying, the Program Team provided her with topics, arranged scripts for her, and let her shine. But in the art ssroom, she had witnessed Daisy painting with her own eyes.
So skilled, so professional, with such a deep foundation.
It couldnt be something she temporarily practiced for the show.
With such things happening right under their eyes, it wasnt possible for her to fake it.
Moreover, Daisy seemed to be able to run very well, as if she never got tired.
Did she have to run every day while living in the countryside?
Or did her tough life made her so endurant?
The coach had been watching on the yground, thinking they would stop running after a fewps. He didnt pay too much attention and kept watching his own students.
But by the fifthp, when Daisy was still following, his gaze was drawn to her.
That pretty girl, who even in a school uniform showed her slender figure, surprisingly had such endurance.
He thought she was just a decorative vase, but it turned out this vase was solid.
The coach clearly felt that Daisy seemed very rxed.
So when Daisy passed in front of him, he ran to catch up with her.
Can you keep running?
Daisy nced at him and answered with an affirmative.
Can you lead them to run? asked the coach.
One of the boys who had been running in frontughed and said, Coach, youre crossing the line. Its already impressive for her to keep up with us, why are you making it difficult for her?
Exactly, teased another boy. Coach, theres a reason why youve been single all this time; you dont know how to treat women with tenderness.
Dont put people on the spot like that.
The coach ignored them and just looked at Daisy Zane: Can you do it?
Daisy Zane looked at him and raised her eyebrows slightly: Yes.
The thirty-something single coach saw a beautiful girl suddenly assertive and confident, raising her eyebrow at him. His face instantly reddened to the roots of his ears.
He even held his breath for a moment.
He was stunned for a second, and his running speed slowed down. He suddenly understood the obsession of those crazy fans chasing celebrities.
Just at the moment he was stunned, Daisy Zane elerated from the outer ring, overtaking several boys in front of her.
Her legs were long, and after stretching them, her strides were huge.
Her school uniform jacket was blown back by the wind, and her hands moved rhythmically. The ponytail she was wearing swayed gently with her steps.
Soon, Daisy Zane overtook several boys in front of her, and before long, she was ahead by a distance.
The boys were stunned for a moment but then immediately tried to catch up with her. However, they soon realized they couldnt.
No one had thought that a girl could elerate to that level after running over 2000 meters.
This kind of explosive power and endurance wasnt something any of them had.
In autumn, the morning wind was a bit cool.
Daisy Zane had broken a sweat and ran against the wind on the yground.
Surrounded by students in their school uniforms like her, and a little further away, in the ssrooms sat seventeen and eighteen-year-olds working hard for their futures.
The refreshing wind glided over her skin, and Daisy Zane curled the corners of her lips.
At this moment, she felt she was just like them, in the most unrestrained age, the most carefree age, full of expectations for the future and bewildering age.
At this age, perhaps not doing well in exams was the most significant issue.
Beyond that, she didnt have to consider or think about anything else.
She was just responsible for enjoying her youth.
George Dunn and Turner Daniel were instinctively unwilling to give in to their physical endurance and persisted in running.
But then they suddenly saw Daisy Zane speed up, and both gradually stopped.
Catching their breath while watching her.
It could be said that everyone on the yground was watching her.
George Dunn and Turner Daniel were both a little stupefied.
Daisy Zanes appearance was both cold and stunning, which indeed had nothing to do with immaturity, after all, it didnt belong to that type.
Her temperament, besides being intrinsically cold, also had a maturity and steadiness from within.
That kind of stability and maturity made it seem like nothing could ever shake her.
Even in usual jokes, she never lost that temperament.
But now it was different, the Daisy Zane running on the yground. Although they were far away from her and could only see her figure, they both felt the sudden burst of vitality in her.
Her whole person shone brilliantly with that youthful vitality, incredibly dazzling.
Turner Daniel watched her, his eyes constantly drawn to her. His heart filled with her presence as she upied more and more of it.
He was born into an extraordinarily distinguished family.
Both his grandparents and mother were university professors in different fields.
His grandfather and fathers status was even more prestigious.
Seeing his familys outstanding achievements, he thought the people around him were unremarkable.
He knew it was because of his good genes, but he didnt pay much attention to the people around him, nor had there been anyone worth noticing.
But Daisy Zane was different. The first time he saw her, he just thought she was exceedingly beautiful.
So beautiful that an asional nce was satisfying. He didnt pay too much attention or care about her.
Until the first period of Math ss, when he saw her solving methods.
Andter, when he saw her thoroughly researching his mothers Math methods.
He couldnt help but notice her.
The more he paid attention to her, the more outstanding he found her. It seemed there was nothing she couldnt do.
The more he felt this way, the more he wanted to add her to his family tree
Chapter 313 - 289: Appetite…
Chapter 313: Chapter 289: Appetite
Trantor: 549690339
The distance between the yground and the cafeteria is quite far.
So, athletes have an earlier mealtime.
Whening out of the yground, Daisy Zane unzipped her school uniform.
She was too hot and had sweated a lot.
But as soon as she unzipped it, Turner Daniel said, Daisy, the wind is cold. Dont take it off, be careful not to catch a cold.
Hearing his words, George Dunn nced at him.
Daisy Zane also looked at him and said, Hmmm.
She had sweated all over, and her clothes were sticking to her body, but she didnt stop taking them off.
Just then, several athletes from the yground walked by. Several people were leaning on each other, exhausted, but their eyes looked very energetic. After passing by Daisy Zane, they all respectfully shouted, Daisy.
They just greeted the others casually.
Daisy Zanes eyes showed a hint of a smile, and she raised her eyebrows as if to acknowledge them.
Daisy, will youe tomorrow morning? one of the boys asked. Tomorrow we are running short races.
Ill be in the ssroom tomorrow. Daisy Zane resumed her usual demeanor, as if the person sprinting on the yground wasnt her.
Thats a shame.
A few boys chatted casually with Daisy Zane while walking towards the cafeteria.
Celeste Martin walked beside Serena Buster and saw that none of the boys looked at her even once, as if treating them like air. Her heart felt choked like a block of stone, unable to breathe.
It was just brute strength and being able to run.
What was there to be proud of? It wasnt an elegant sport, but it could still be shown off.
Working in the countryside, ones physical strength improves, but its not something to treasure.
Daisy Zane didnt talk much, but she still responded to the questions.
Moreover, she talked about some useful things that were helpful to them.
The boys kept talking to Daisy Zane until they reached the cafeteria before reluctantly parting to eat.
Daisy Zane, how do you know everything? Serena Buster suddenly said.
Hearing her words, Celeste Martin muttered in her heart. So what if she knew? Its all not good stuff anyway.
I have some understanding.
After she finished speaking, her cell phone rang in her pocket.
It was a call from Olivia Lane.
She answered the phone, Whats wrong, little girl?
Olivia Lanes voice was weak, as if she hadnt woken up. She said, Look to the left.
Daisy Zane turned her head to the left and saw Olivia Lane standing on the edge of the cafeteria.
Come here, I brought you breakfast. Olivia Lane said.
Huh?
My brother asked Aunt to make it. Olivia Lane finished speaking and hung up the phone before sitting down.
Daisy Zane put her phone back in her pocket and said to George Dunn and the others, You guys go eat. My deskmate brought me food.
Instantly, the other seven people remembered their own deskmates.
Then they all headed to the window to get their food.
Daisy Zane went to find Olivia Lane. When she arrived at the table, she saw a table full of refined breakfast and raised her eyebrows.
This Young Master Lane is he afraid that she has two stomachs?
My brother said he didnt know what you like, so he asked the cook to prepare a few extra dishes. Olivia Lane exined.
Daisy Zane sat down, Then you can pass on my thanks to Young Master Lane.
Whats there to thank? Olivia Lane said, My brother and Harton rk grew up together, they have a very good rtionship.
Daisy Zane smiled, picked up a spoon and took a sip of soup. The bone soup was very vorful.
But Daisy Zane suddenly paused and frowned.
Whats wrong? Doesnt it taste good? Olivia Lane asked.
Daisy Zane looked at the soup and then at Olivia Lane, No, its delicious.
Why are you frowning then?
Daisy Zane took another pan-fried bun, and after taking a bite, a glimmer flickered in the bottom of her eyes too.
But it was not as strong as the previous reaction, she said softly, It tastes very good.
Of course, Aunt Cruzs cooking is the best, Olivia Lane said proudly.
Is that the Aunt Cruz? Daisy Zane asked casually.
Yes, Aunt Cruz can do anything.
Daisy Zane smiled and took another sip of the soup. The taste of the soup was so familiar, as if she had tasted it somewhere before, but she couldnt remember where.
But she didnt think too much about it.
Maybe she had tasted something simr somewhere else before, but she wouldnt care too much about such trivial matters.
After finishing a bowl of soup, Daisy Zane scooped up another bowl for herself. Without caring what she scooped up, she dumped everything into her bowl.
Olivia Lane then saw Daisy Zane frowning at the two pieces of white radish in her bowl.
Just as Olivia Lane was about to speak, she watched Daisy Zane eat the radish pieces.
Calmly and without any abnormal reaction.
Daisy Zane wasnt snobbish or pretentious when it came to eating. She was delightful to watch, showing exceptional etiquette and manners.
Watching her eat one piece of radish, Olivia asked, Do you eat white radish?
Daisy Zane looked at her, saw her surprised expression, and hesitated, Do I not eat white radish?
You Olivias words reached her mouth, but she quickly swallowed them back, Its nothing.
She might still be a little sleepy and confused.
Why, dont you like it? Daisy asked, Its not good to be picky.
Mind your own business. Olivia poked at the pan-fried buns in front of her a few times.
Although they brought a lot of breakfast, it was eventually eaten almostpletely.
Olivia Lane was already full and just watched Daisy Zane seemingly eating slowly but actually quite fast, consuming a lot of food.
How could she maintain her figure eating this much?
What they both didnt know was that early this morning, both William Lane and Allonzo Hobson found out what Daisy Zane liked to eat.
As for why they didnt ask Kevin rk, it was because William Lane felt that due to Kevin rks inexplicable hostility towards him, he wouldnt tell him.
Among the four of them, except for Kevin rk, Allonzo Hobson was the one who had the most contact with Daisy Zane.
However, Allonzo Hobson told him that his sister Lucia could eat anything and everything. The only requirement was to prepare more.
He was a bit surprised and suddenly felt Allonzo Hobsons words were not very reliable. After all, preparing too much for a girl could also be seen as impolite.
So, he asked Hugo rk.
As a result, Hugo rk said that it should be prepared twice the amount of Olivias portion.
But in the end, what was sent from home was much more than twice the amount.
However, Daisy Zane almost ate all of it, because it was indeed delicious.
She had tried every dish, but each one tasted different from what was avable outside.
And all this was arranged by William Lane on the way.
It wasnt until past eight oclock that he arrived at the ce where Old Master Lane lived in Oxford City.
Due to its geographical location, Oxford City has a great climate, which is very suitable for the elderly.
Old Master Lane purposely moved to the countryside to slow down his lifes rhythm.
The car stopped in front of the courtyard.
The courtyard was very spacious. As far as the eye could see, there were various fruit trees and flowers.
Usually, the servants took good care of the ce in an exquisite manner. Not only did they ensure the growth of the fruits, but they also maintained the aesthetic appeal and artistic sense of the fruit trees.
With various flowers interspersed among the trees.
Upon entering this ce, one had a feeling of entering a fairnd.
Regardless of the different scenery since hisst visit, William Lane had no mood to enjoy the view. Instead, he went straight into the house.
He had not slept all night, a trace of fatigue on his face, but his mind was clear. He wanted to see Old Master Lane immediately and talk to him.
Chapter 314 - 290: Return to the Imperial Capital
Chapter 314: Chapter 290: Return to the Imperial Capital
Trantor: 549690339
The dwelling of Old Master Lane was a single-story house in the front courtyard.
When William Lane arrived, the Old Master was feeding birds on the porch. Hearing footsteps, he turned his head to the back.
After seeing the exhausted and self-ming expression in Williams eyes, he put down the spoon, ced his left hand behind him, and rubbed the longevity lock in his hand.
Grandfather, William called as he walked to the porch.
Old Master Lane was dressed in a Tang-style suit. Over eighty years old, his hair waspletely white, but he stood tall and appeared quite spirited. He looked at William, his expression and voice calm and steady throughout, When did youe back?
Arrived in the Imperial Capitalst night.
Didnt sleep a wink? asked Old Master Lane.
Mm.
The old man nced at him and walked toward the room. It seemed he deliberately avoided giving any bad news, so he specifically asked, Did Olivia get into trouble again?
William followed him, Henry rk returned to the Imperial Capital. Kidnapped Olivia.
Old Master nced back at him, and it seemed as if a hurricane had swept through his eyes, but they quickly returned to calm, Hows Olivia?
Shes fine. Arthurs girlfriend was recording a show at her school. William said, She rescued her just in time.
Old Master Lane felt relieved, sat in the Spring and Autumn chair, and looked at William. Arthurs girlfriend? Does Arthur have a girlfriend now?
For almost a year now.
Old Master Lane stroked the longevity lock in his hand for a long while without speaking. After a while, he sighed softly, I always thought Arthur would be my grandson-inw.
William looked at the longevity lock without speaking.
Charlotte she liked Arthur so much.
William fell into recollection, silent for a while, with the corners of his mouth turning up, When she was one year old, the moment she got into Arthurs arms, she kissed him with a face full of drool.
Old Master Lane also smiled and said, She really enjoyed spending time with Arthur. If she saw him and wasnt embraced by him, she would cry endlessly.
Arthur took advantage of his good looks, despite hating children, he would carry her around all day.
Back then, you always guarded against Arthur stealing your sister. Just like guarding against a thief, Old Master Lane said, Later, when Charlotte grew older, you didnt let Arthur see her.
The little girl kept calling him Brother Arthur, which annoyed me. The more I asked her to call him Third Uncle, the more she wanted to call him brother. William thought back to his overflowing jealousy, I only had that one sister, and I couldnt let my position as her brother be taken away.
I also really like Arthur, Old Master Lane said, Arthur, you, and Charlotte. I trained all of you as my own sessors. But in the end, you three You were not home, Arthur ruined his own reputation, and Charlotte
Back then, Old Master Lane held a high-ranking position, butter retired due to old age.
Because of the existence of the Doomsday Hotel, the old man rarely intervened in the Lane Familys affairs. His younger brother managed it.
After Williams father grew older, Old Masters younger brother handed over the Doomsday Hotel and the entire Lane Family business to Williams father and went on a world tour.
Now, no one knew where he was, but at least he still kept the family safe every month.
As a result, Williams father did not take over from the elderly Lane.
Old Master Lane skipped a generation to train them.
Tell me, whats the matter withing over today? The old man stroked his fingertips and asked.
William sat upright in a single chair beside him, hesitated, and said, Grandfather, Olivia not long ago, she had a dream of seeing Charlotte crying for a long time.
Although Old Master Lane was getting old, his mind was still sharp. As soon as William spoke, the elderly man understood, This child
Grandfather, I feel that I am a very unqualified elder brother, William said with a bowed head. I couldnt protect Charlotte, and I couldnt take care of Olivia.
Old Master Lane was silent for a long while before saying, This child I always thought we were spoiling her too much. It turned out that she has fooled all of us.
As a brother, I am unqualified. said William, I thought I knew her well enough, but it turned out that I didnt know her at all.
Any ordinary person who could deceive the entire Lane family
William, you bear too much burden, said the old man. Its not your fault. Your parents and I bear the main responsibility.
William shook his head, Im so sorry for her.
Looking at his bowed head, Old Master Lane probably understood his purpose ining. There were some things he couldnt decide on, things he could never let go of.
So, after the two were silent for a while, Old Master Lane made the decision for him, William, return to the Imperial Capital.
With his bowed head, bent waist, and hands covering his eyes, William spoke.
Ten years Old Master Lane held the longevity lock in his hand with trembling fingertips. The best ten years, all wasted in F Continent. Let it go, and think about yourself for a change.
William didnt say a word.
Olivia is also neen, and in a few years, she will be of marriageable age. Old Master Lane said, While she is still at home, spend more time with her.
William returning to the Imperial Capital meant that people would remain in F Continent, still looking for Charlotte. But with Williaming back, it was like announcing a piece of bad news to everyone.
Charlotte couldnt be found.
She disappeared forever.
Perhaps she was no more
Grandfather, Im sorry, William said in a muffled voice.
Old Master Lane sighed softly, Perhaps our fate as grandfather and granddaughter, father and daughter, mother and daughter, brother and sister, and sisters with Charlottested only for those few years. There is nothing to be sorry for. In these ten years, while you were in F Continent, you still managed the family business. Youre the one whos the most tired.
Its me who lost Charlotte.
Its not you, said the Old Master. No one expected the attack, it couldnt be helped. Its not your fault.
William couldnt let go of his two younger sisters. But, Charlotte had been missing for ten years without any news. Whereas, Olivia had been living in the shadows, immersed in guilt.
So, Old Master Lane made this decision for him.
After all it had been ten years.
In that area of the sea a person falling could simply vanish without a trace. It was entirely possible.
Not being able to find her for ten years, the chances of survival were slim.
William stayed with Old Master Lane until noon before leaving. While he was there, the old man seemed quite normal.
As soon as he left, the Old Master got up from the chair, feeling dizzy and unsteady on his feet, almost falling down.
Fortunately, the housekeeper was close by and supported him in time, Old Master, are you feeling unwell?
Old Master Lane sat back down in the chair, waved off the housekeeper with a gesture and said, Its fine, its fine. Just need a little rest, Ill be alright.
This wont do, the housekeeper looked at the nearby servant, Go to the backyard and call the doctor.
Old Master Lane tightly clutched the longevity lock in his hand, closed his eyes, leaned back in the chair, and said in a deep voice, Its nothing, its nothing. Perhaps my blood pressure is a little high, but its not a big problem. Ill just rest for a while.
He hadnt found his Charlotte yet, hadnt found her yet.
He couldnt let anything happen to him
Chapter 315 - 291 Dance Class
Chapter 315: Chapter 291 Dance ss
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zanes lunch was still brought by Amelie Quentin, and it was a lot.
Daisy Zane admitted that she ate quite a lot, but not to this extent.
With the principle of not wasting food in mind, she tried her best to eat. Shed eaten quite a bit in the morning, and it hadnt fully digested yet. Even if it was delicious, shed done her best.
So much so that when she went to dance ss in the afternoon and put on her workout clothes, she felt her stomach was protruding.
Plus, when she stepped on the electronic scale in the dance room, she was four pounds heavier than usual.
When Daisy Zane stepped off the scale, everyone in the dance ss felt a sudden cold breeze.
However, looking at Daisy Zane, they didnt notice anything odd.
The focus of todays dance practice was primarily on basic skills.
The dance teacher, who was hired from outside the school, had a great demeanor.
In addition, they had arranged for an in-house teacher for their group of eight, to teach them some technical skills, basic skills.
Because all eight of them said they hadnt learned before.
The teacher treated them as beginners and was especially gentle when teaching basic skills.
While the other teacher, who was leading the other students, was quite strict.
Other than being loud, she really went in hard.
The eight of them were doing leg stretches on this side, while the other teacher was showing them chest and shoulder openers.
One student even fainted at the touch.
The teacher remained expressionless throughout.
For a moment, Serena Busters face turned pale.
One of the boys even let loose some curses.
The in-house teacher assured them, Its fine, these are all normal.
So they, on the one hand, endured their pain, while on the other, they watched the normal phenomenon on the other side.
The students finished chest and shoulder opening, and then they all did leg stretches on the bar.
The way they stretched their legs was different than these eight.
They all had one leg up on the bar, the other leg drawn back, their legs forming a straight 180 degree angle.
Even 180 degrees wasnt enough as they stretched their legs on the bar, the teacher came around and pressed each of them further down.
At the end, the students couldnt draw their legs back from the bar.
Their hips were fixed in ce.
They drew back, little by little.
Of course, some cried out in pain, but those cries fell on deaf ears. The teacher saw no tears, only more pressure to be applied.
So the dance studios floor was covered with not only sweat but also tears.
And this was only the basic practice before each ss.
Initially, the eight of them watched the students cry, but soon it was their turn.
Because the outside teacher, taking advantage of the students practicing on their own, came for them.
Except for Daisy Zane, who gave the teacher a nce and remained calm, the other seven, watching the teacher walk over, felt like they were being approached by a devil.
They even had the urge to run away.
Luckily, the heavy penalty for breaching the contract they signed before attending the show kept them grounded.
After roughly understanding the situation of these eight, knowing they allcked basic skills, she nced at Daisy Zane.
She then asked, None at all?
Daisy Zane, standing at the back, didnt speak. It was the others who responded.
The teacher nodded, indicating her understanding, and said, The program team told me not to take it easy on you.
The seven of them all stepped back in unison at these words.
Especially George Dunn, who retreated a significant step backwards. If it werent for Daisy Zanes quick reaction, he would have stepped on her.
Seeing their reactions, the corners of the teachers mouth curled up as she said in a low voice, Lets start with leg splits then.
Teacher, I think we can still negotiate, one of them said.
Yeah, teacher. Were not young anymore, we cant handle it.
Yeah, thats right. Brother Michael is already in his thirties
Whats the matter? George Dunn didnt like what he heard, Why is there age discrimination?
The teacher didnt bother with what they were saying, she just ordered, Get the cushions and lie down.
The eight of them could only get the cushions.
They were divided into pairs one lying on the ground, and the other holding one leg straight while the teacher continued to press the other leg down.
To push their flexibility to the limit.
George Dunn and Turner Daniel were paired. George Dunnid down while Turner Daniel held his leg, and the teacher lifted his other leg.
Ny degrees was already George Dunns limit.
But the teacher was very hard-handed, with great strength, pressing down hard.
George Dunns handsome face was almost twisted: Teacher! Please let me go. Im really too old for this.
The teacher ignored him.
The veins on George Dunns forehead bulged, his face had turned red, and he began to sweat quickly: Teacher, I
He choked back his foul words, and after a moment of endurance, George Dunn was really struggling: Teacherthis
Looking at the teachers face, George Dunn choked back his words again. If there werent girls around, and the teacher wasnt a woman, he really wanted to ask if this wouldnt affect his future life. His family is still counting on him to continue the family line.
Holy hell, he was really stretched!
Teacher! George Dunn felt like a fish pinned down on the chopping board, unable to flip over.
Count to sixty. The teacher said.
One, two, three George Dunn began to count rapidly.
Daisy Zane stood next to him, looking at his struggle, she couldnt help but startughing softly.
River God, youreughing at me, George saw herughing and whimpered, There will be a time when you cry yet you dare tough. Dont you have a shred of pity seeing your male lead in this state?
Is it your first day knowing me? Do I look like someone whospassionate? Daisy Zaneughed.
Unable to count his numbers anymore, George said in despair, Teacher, sixty, sixtys over.
I didnt hear it.
George Dunn:
Count again.
George Dunn:
Then the teacher gave him pressure again, and George immediately said, One, two, three
After moving one leg, there was the other.
Then it was someone elses turn.
Daisy Zane was the sixth one to get her turn.
The five before her were all men, all sweating profusely, copsed on the ground, rubbing their legs. They felt their legs werepletely useless, and they couldnt stand up anymore.
Teacher, please be gentler with my River God, George Dunn looked at Daisy Zane andughed with a smirk, Better yet, make her cry immediately.
Youre really looking for death, wanting River God to cry. Another boy said, River God, Im talented in acting and my looks arent bad. I honestly feel the main male lead can be reced by someone else.
Eh? Publicly snatching resources now. Cant you plot behind my back? George Dunn said.
If I do it behind your back, itll seem insincere.
So snatching publicly is being George Dunn watched as the teacher easily stretched Daisy Zanes leg to 180 degrees and suddenly widened his eyes, What the hell?
Everyone was stunned.
Turner Daniel, who was taken aback for a moment, whispered, Is there anything Sister X cant do? Sister X is omnipotent.
Hearing this, the color in Celeste Martins eyes deepened.
Seeing the teacher press Daisy Zanes leg, Serena Buster, had been so shocked that she covered her mouth and let go of Daisy Zanes legs.
Daisy Zane, realizing the teacher was about to let go, braced her legs, and thus didnt budge.
Seeing this, a smile appeared in the teachers eyes, and she raised an eyebrow at Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane knew what she meant, and said, Flexible.
The teacher didnt say anything when she didnt admit it.
If it hadnt been for the leg injury years ago, Sophie Ortizs only student wouldnt have been Ste Edwards.
Daisy had always been Sophie Ortizs most valued student.
Who would know if they hadnt learned to dance, she could always tell at one nce.
Everyone was wearing the same practice clothes, white tops, and ck pants. Although the outfits were the same, when Daisy Zane stood there, her figure, temperament, appearance, and aura were all the most exceptional.
The teacher had noticed her when she entered the ssroom.
The teacher was sure that not only did she know how to dance, but her dance foundation should be very solid.
It was just that she didnt admit it, and the teacher felt a sense of regret for not being able to see her dance showcase.
After the other leg was done, the teacher looked at her for a while, then suddenly said, You remind me of my younger student sister.
Daisy Zane looked up at her, and through her eyes saw the sadness and regret in her heart. She didnt say much, just politely smiled a little in response.
Daisy Zanes legs were done stretching quickly.
She got up and moved around, and as George Dunn watched her in astonishment, she walked over to him, stepped on his hand on the ground, very deliberately yet casually.
Though she was wearing dance shoes, it wouldnt cause much harm.
But Daisy Zane had used force. George painfully shivered and said, River God, my hand. The hand of your male lead, you were so harsh.
Daisy Zane looked down at him, quietly saying, Hmm, I was taking revenge. Cant you tell?
George Dunn held his hand and said:
Chapter 316 - 292: The Meals of the Lane Family Are Very Tasty
Chapter 316: Chapter 292: The Meals of the Lane Family Are Very Tasty
Trantor: 549690339
After half a day of dance ss, the eight of them walked out of the dance ssroom towards the cafeteria. Not only were they drenched in sweat, but everyone except Daisy Zane was also walking with a limp.
The more they tried to walk normally, the more their legs refused to cooperate.
The eight of them instantly became a spectacr sight.
In order to avoid any unnecessary attention, Daisy Zane nced at the other seven and then mercilessly left them behind.
Brook God.
Daisy.
Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane, deaf to their calls, made her way to the cafeteria.
Arriving at the cafeteria, she nced at the spot where she had eaten breakfast and lunch. Sure enough, she saw Amelie Quentin waiting for her.
She walked over and gently tapped the table with her finger.
Amelie Quentin, who had her headphones on and was ying a game, nced up when she noticed the movement on the table.
She froze for a moment when she saw Daisy Zane.
Daisy was still in her practice outfit, her hair tied up in a bun.
It magnified her usual grace several times, and added a touch of uniquenessmon to dancers.
Seeing Amelie Quentin staring, Daisy Zane poked her smooth little face, What, dont you recognize me?
You you took a dance ss? Amelie Quentin stuttered, regaining her senses.
Yeah. Daisy Zane sat down, put on a disposable glove, peeled a shrimp to eat, and then peeled another one for Amelie Quentin, Dont bother bringing my lunch tomorrow, Ill eat in the cafeteria.
Tell that to my brother, Amelie Quentin replied, he was the one who sent it.
Can you help me pass the message along to him?
No.
Daisy Zane shot her a look,ughed, and dropped the matter.
Daisy Zane had a substantial dinner and had nned to go for a run on the yground after the evening self-study.
But that didnt happen.
The assistant gave her two experiments that needed to be done.
The reports had to be handed in tomorrow afternoon.
So she sent a message to James Collins, who had just arrived at Imperial Capital University, asking him to bring herptop and wait for her outside the school.
After the evening self-study, she returned to her dormitory. It didnt take long before she received a call from Kevin rk.
She went to the balcony to receive the call.
Kevin rks voice sounded hoarse as if he hadnt spoken in a long time, Does your hand hurt?
No.
Remember to apply the medicine in the evening.
Hmm. After Daisy Zane agreed, she asked, Did they catch the person at the school?
Yes, we checked the surveince. Kevin rk replied, It was a cleaner. The same cleaner you asked for directions.
Daisy Zane squinted; she suddenly remembered that when she asked where the trash bin was, the cleaners eyes had flickered. She was too busy then, so she hadnt paid attention, How did heend up near the art building?
ording to his confession, he followed Amelie Quentin from the teaching building to the garbage pit, and after passing on the message. He was too scared, so he chose a location far from both the teaching building and the garbage pit. The art building.
People are being bribed to go inside the school. Daisy Zane stated, A lot of effort has been put into this. What about Edward Kirstens people? Have they confessed anything?
No, they said they were just following orders. Kevin rk replied, And we checked; they dont have any tattoos on them.
Last time Edward Kirsten was almost exposed, he managed to withdraw from Koymoon Ind as soon as he learned his people were captured. He would definitely not make the same mistake again this time.
Daisy Zane said nothing. If they couldnt find Edward Kirstens people soon, they would probably have to wait for Edward Kirstens power to rebuild ande to her directly.
Seeing that she didnt reply, Kevin rk changed the subject, softly asking, Little girl, did you eat properly today?
Hmm. Young Master Lane sent me a meal. The words that Daisy Zane chose werentpletely intentional, but they werent entirely idental either.
Unsurprisingly, Kevin rk who had been busy in theb all day without watching the surveince fell silent.
Hearing his silence, Daisy Zaneughed to herself.
William Lane. After a moment of silence, Kevin rk gently uttered his name.
A smile yed again around the corners of Daisys mouth, and she said, The Lanes meals are pretty good.
Little Girl, Kevin said, his tone stern and yet softened, Is it as good as the food at my ce?
Do you want the truth?
Kevin took a soft breath: Never mind, I dont want to hear the truth.
But Daisy did not intend to let him off so easily: Well, your food is better.
For a moment, Kevin didnt respond, then after a couple of seconds of silence, he asked, Little Girl, are you intentionally provoking me?
Daisyughed, Yes.
So you are just taking advantage of the fact that I am not there to deal with you, arent you? Teasing me.
Listening to his slightly hoarse voice, Daisy was in good spirits. She replied in a gentle tone, And if you were here, you could stop me?
I Kevin was speechless.
Daisy chuckled again, Tell Young Master Lane to stop sending any food tomorrow.
Is it not good? Kevin asked, in a tone that was both obstinate and childish.
Daisy didnt answer. She was just afraid of gaining weight, Remember to tell him.
Mm.
After hanging up, Daisy was again urged by Olivia Lane to wash up and apply medication.
Before even twelve oclock, everyone went to sleep. Daisy, however, hopped out of the restroom once more.
This time, she deliberately avoided Olivia.
James Collins was waiting for her outside the wall. When she got into the car, she first nced at Jamess newly dyed dark hair, and then at the hickey on his neck in the second nce.
James noticed her gaze, and instinctively reached to touch his neck. Then with those flirtatious peach blossom eyes, he grinned at her.
But as his gaze drifted down to Daisys hand, his expression instantly changed, Sis, what happened to your hand? Who did this?
I had a little fall.
You fell? James didnt believe her.
Yes. Daisy changed the subject, Did it dy your escapades?
Seeing that she didnt want to talk about it, James didnt pry further: How is that possible? Sis, Im quite the honest type.
Do you think I believe that? Daisy nced at the hickey on his neck.
This really was an ident.
Alright, an ident. Daisy said nothing more, leaning back in her seat and closing her eyes.
Seeing that she had fallen asleep, James drove the car more gently, even the brakes were lighter than usual.
But as he looked at her hand, his expression dimmed.
After dropping Daisy off at Imperial Capital University, James drove straight to Celestial Pivot to speak with Holt Lawrence.
But after understanding the situation, he found no room to put himself to use.
Kevin rk has sent his Second Uncle off to M Continent Prison? James asked, He is a ruthless man. It might have been kinder to just kill him.
Holt Lawrence, initially asleep, had been awakened by Jamess call. Now sitting in bed, with disheveled hair and red eyes, he remarked, You are just realizing how ruthless he is? Thats why Im really worried about Nana being with him.
No need to worry about my sister. Shes really tough.
Holt Lawrence nced at him and said nothing.
James had spent much of his time on M Continent and Mountain Sea Continent.
Celestial Pivot had always been located in the Imperial Capital. Although Kevin had made a notoriously bad name for himself, as a detective agency privy to inside information, they knew some of the truth.
The impression Holt had of Kevin was terrifying, chilling, ruthless, and merciless.
It was best to keep dealings with such a man limited to online, where everyone remained anonymous and transactions could be carried out smoothly.
In real life, it was better not to so much as cast a second nce.
He genuinely doubted Nana would have the upper hand with Kevin.
Are we just decorations? Seeing the look in his eyes, the flirtatiousness in James peach blossom eyes suddenly chilled, No one can bully my sister.
Chapter 317 - 293: Delivering Medicine
Chapter 317: Chapter 293: Delivering Medicine
Trantor: 549690339
Both experiments were rtively simple for Daisy Zane, so she left Imperial Capital University just after four oclock.
James Collins was still waiting for her outside.
Once she got in the car, she opened herputer and started writing the experiment report.
James didnt disturb her and quietly drove the car.
When they reached the outside wall of Gathering Joy Private School, Daisy not only sent the report to her assistant, but also sent the questions for the Celestial Pivot assessment to Holt Lawrence.
Sister, shall I pick you up this afternoon?
No need, the program team will send me back. Daisy put herputer aside, Go back, Im leaving.
Okay.
Daisy climbed over the wall into the school, and after reaching the dormitory building, she climbed up to the third floor and jumped into the restroom.
Unnoticed, she returned to the dormitory.
And she even slept for more than an hour.
Today was Friday, the eight of them returned to their respective ssrooms for ss.
Since experiencing the life of senior three in high school, Daisy also experienced the act of dozing off during ss.
Morning self-study was fine as everyone was doing their own thing, like writing papers or reciting books.
But during theter sses, as soon as the teacher started lecturing, Daisys consciousness would involuntarily sink.
She felt that she wouldnt be this sleepy even if she didnt sleep for two consecutive days.
As expected the ssroom was a magical ce.
It rained in the morning, so there was no exercise during the long break.
Daisy took advantage of this time and immediately took a nap on the desk.
Marsh Turner came with a basketball, but Olivia Lane red at him just after he pped it: Keep it down.
Marsh immediately held the ball in his hand, looked at Daisy, and then looked at Olivia: What happened to Daisys hand?
Daisy was lying on her right arm, with her left hand on the back of her neck.
I fell.
Marsh moved a chair, gently ced it beside Olivia, sat down and whispered, Is it serious?
Its swollen, Olivia said, Why do you have so many questions?
Im just concerned.
Olivia looked at him, suddenly narrowed her eyes: Marsh Turner, what do you want to do?
Im just genuinely concerned. Marshs words sounded candid, but the look in his eyes betrayed him.
Dont say I didnt warn you. Olivia said, Keep your thoughts to yourself, or I guarantee youll die a miserable death.
Marsh smiled, obviously not taking Olivias words to heart: y a game?
Olivia looked at Daisy and then looked at Marsh, and took out her cell phone.
Because of the rain, the ssroom was a bit gloomy and damp.
Turner Daniel was called out by the teacher after ss. And George Dunn was also called out by a phone call.
William Butch sat in front, lowering his head and listening to Marsh and Olivias conversation all the time.
Not until they stopped talking did he hesitate and turn his head, quickly ncing back.
He nced at the wound on Daisys finger.
But he only saw the gauze on her finger, and didnt see how serious the wound was.
Olivia and Marsh both noticed him looking back, but both stared at their phones, pretending they hadnt seen him. Only after he turned back around did they exchange nces.
They continued ying the game in silence.
Just before ss, Marsh left and George returned, walking directly towards Daisys seat. Seeing her asleep, he looked at the time and was about to knock on her desk.
Olivia grabbed his wrist and whispered, What are you doing?
Georges school uniform was a little wet from the rain, and his wrist was also a bit cold. He looked at Olivia and then raised his other hand, shaking the medicine box in his hand. Medicine.
No sooner had he uttered this single word than Daisy raised her head and looked at the two of them.
Her eyes were still a bit hazy: Whats wrong?
Olivia Lane let go of George Dunn, and he ced the medicine box on her desk. Third Master sent it. He said it was not convenient for him toe in as it was all students here, so he asked me to bring it.
Daisy Zane looked at the box: pain relief patches, but not the kind her family usually used. Did Kevin rke?
He left after delivering the medicine, replied George Dunn.
Daisy Zane nced at the rain outside. The leaves on the trees outside the window were trembling, a sign of moderate rain.
Just as the school bell rang, George went back to his seat.
Daisy Zane looked at the medicine box for a while. After opening it, a note fell out.
It was Kevin rks handwriting: [Its cold, protect your hands. The pain relief patches are transparent and not conspicuous or reflective.]
The note seemed to be torn off hastily from somewhere.
She folded the note and put it back in the box. Daisy Zane tore open two pain relief patches and put them on her right index finger and ring finger.
She knew without thinking that Kevin rk must have consulted with Wilton Edwards about this.
And Wilton Edwards probably told him a lot more.
Daisy Zane looked at her fingers and raised her eyebrows. For someone to infiltrate the circle of her friends so easily was quite impressive.
All this time, Olivia Lane had remained silent, watching everything.
A man of such high social status, in the midst of his busy schedule, personally came to deliver pain relief patches to his girlfriend on a rainy day, just to avoid her fingers from hurting.
And he didnt even meet his girlfriend face to face.
She had to reevaluate her understanding of Kevin rk.
Her own brother should take note and learn something.
Daisy Zane still ate the food sent by the Lane family all day, and it was even delivered directly to her ssroom.
Perhaps Olivia Lane mentioned to her family to cook less; today Daisy Zane didnt overeat.
As it was Friday, there was no need for evening self-study.
After finishing their sses in the afternoon, they could rest for two days.
The rain didnt stop all day, and with the parents picking up their children, the entrance was so congested that cars couldnt even move.
The program team recording the show didnt leave in a hurry, nor did Olivia Lane, Marsh Turner, or several other students.
So everyone simply chatted in the ssroom.
Ever since Turner Daniel left in the morning, he hadnt returned. The director said he had something at home to take care of.
Everyone chatted in the ssroom until an hourter when the traffic jam at the entrance cleared up, and then they left one after another.
Those who were recording the show were taken to a nearby hotel by the program team. They would all have a meal together, review the five days of shooting, and then arrange the next five days of shooting.
When they left, Olivia Lane was still in the ssroom. Daisy Zane rubbed her head and asked, Has anyone from your familye yet?
My brother is at the entrance, answered Olivia Lane, hesing to pick me up.
Oh, alright. Im leaving now.
Olivia Lane nodded her head. Hesitating for a moment, she said, Remember to apply the medicine to your arm.
Okay.
From upstairs, the rain didnt seem that heavy.
But when they reached the first floor lobby, the first thing that greeted them was a wave of dampness, followed by ayer of water on the ground. Raindrops sshed, creating small droplets of water.
Daisy Zane followed the other six people, opening her umbre as she reached the entrance.
As she opened her umbre and just as it covered her head, William Lane entered the school building with his umbre.
The two brushed past each other.
All Daisy Zane saw were a pair of legs wearing dress pants. During normal times, she might have been curious about the persons face and looked up, but todays damp weather annoyed her, so she didnt pay much attention. With one hand in her pocket and the other holding the umbre, she just left straight away.
As soon as William Lane stepped inside the school building, he suddenly stopped.
Then, as if possessed, he turned to look back.
But apart from seeing some people in raincoats carrying video cameras, he only saw students in school uniforms holding umbres through the gaps between them.
He didnt know why he turned back, nor what he hoped to see.
He furrowed his brow, closed his umbre, and entered the school building.
Chapter 318 - 294: Stepping on You and Soaking You Wet
Chapter 318: Chapter 294: Stepping on You and Soaking You Wet
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane had a light meal with the program team at the hotel, sitting with them until the dinner ended.
She didnt talk much, nor did she participate much, mostly just listening quietly.
When someone offered her a drink, she took the wine ss and had a sip.
She was very low-key, but sitting there, it was hard for others to ignore her presence.
More than an hourter, everyone dispersed and went their separate ways back home.
The rain was still falling.
A few people left the private room, and Daisy Zane, still walking at a slow pace, followed behind them, with George Dunn and Serena Buster apanying her.
Celeste Martin was chatting happily with others and a few directors ahead of them.
When they reached the grand hall, Celeste, who wasughing and talking with Director Nash, happened to nce at the sofa in the lobby. She suddenly stopped in her tracks, her words halted.
Then she stared nkly at the direction of the sofa in the grand hall.
Seeing her unusual expression, Director Nash followed her gaze.
He saw Kevin rk sitting on a sofa in the grand hall, dressed in a ck suit and shirt. He sat cross-legged on the sofa, with aptop on his thighs, looking intently at theputer screen.
The faint light from theptop reflected on his face, making his features appear even more mysterious and enchanting. His skin also had a slight reflection.
Michael Jackson was sitting on another sofa, seeing theme out, he promptly stood up and walked over to Kevin, whispering something to him.
Then Kevin raised his head, his eyes moving from Director Nash and the others, eventually settling on Daisy Zane. His sharp gaze softened instantly.
Daisy was still wearing her school uniform, which made her look both obedient and cute in Kevins eyes.
He closed hisputer, handed it to Michael, then picked up his coat and walked towards them.
After a brief pause, Director Nash quickly reacted, leading the group of people forward and respectfully greeted, Third Master.
Kevin nced at Director Nash, nodded, and looked at Daisy Zane again.
Daisy also nced at him, then walked over to his side while replying to Holt Lawrences message.
Holt Lawrence: [Is the question you used for the exam too difficult? I spent the whole day trying, but still could not solve the final one. Dont you want to let Celestial Pivot select people?!]
Daisy Zane: [Isnt it just for the sake of my reputation?]
Holt Lawrence: [But theres no need to make it that difficult, right?]
Daisy Zane: [You should just step down.]
Out of everyone in the grand hall, only Daisy Zane was still sending messages with her head down.
The others, besides the ones who had met Kevin or knew of his identity, stood there looking dazedly at the incredibly distinguished and noble man before them.
Without any introductions, they could tell from his aura alone that he was someone they couldnt afford to offend.
And moreover, they could see the director treating him with great respect.
While continuing to send messages, Daisy moved to stand beside Kevin without raising her head.
Seeing her like this, a hint of amusement appeared in Kevins eyes. He naturally took her hand, gently caressing her bandaged fingers.
Third Master, youre here to pick up Brook? Director Nash asked.
Hmm.
We should have dispersed earlier. Director Nash said, breaking out in a cold sweat.
Her work is important. Kevin understood Director Nashs anxiety, not nning to stay any longer, and asked, Are there any more activities afterward?
Hearing his words, Daisy put away her cell phone and nced at him.
No, no. Director Nash replied respectfully, Please feel free, Third Master and Brook.
Kevin turned to Daisy Zane, Shall we leave?
Okay. Daisy agreed, then looked at Director Nash, the filming director, George Dunn, Serena Buster, and said softly, Im leaving.
Director Nash responded with a smile, and George Dunn and Serena Buster also replied.
Kevin rk and Daisy Zane left first.
The group of people behind them stood still, watching them walk out. When they were some distance away, a boy who was also recording the show asked, Director Nash, is that Brooks boyfriend?
Celeste Martin, whose gaze had been following Kevin and Daisy, shifted her focus to Director Nash upon hearing the question.
Clearly, Director Nash didnt want to say more, or rather, he didnt dare to: The less you know, the safer you are.
Those behind him took a soft breath.
Celeste Martin pursed her lips and looked at Kevin rk and the others.
Although Serena Buster knew that Kevin rk often went to the film set and everyone respected him, she didnt realize how big his background was.
She was stunned and looked at George Dunn, asking softly, Is he really that powerful?
Much more powerful than this.
Serena Busters heart trembled, she swallowed her saliva, and didnt dare to speak anymore.
At the hotel entrance, Kevin rk put his coat on Daisy Zane. Then he switched sides and held her right hand.
It was a bit cold: Does it hurt?
The medicine works well.
Kevin rk nced at her, not showing a distressed expression, but still held her hand tightly.
The two stood at the entrance, waiting for Michael Jackson to drive over and pick them up with an umbre.
Kevin rk took the umbre and walked out with Daisy Zane.
On the oil-paper umbre was ink bamboo paintings, raindrops hit the surface, making a light sound.
Daisy Zane looked up at the umbre and then turned her head to look at Kevin rk.
The surrounding lights were blurred by ayer of mist due to the rain.
Kevin rk, holding the umbre, looked like a crossing-century gentleman who walked out of a painting, both bewitching and elegant.
Because of the high humidity due to the rain and an entire sleepless night, Daisy Zanes mood had been somewhat low, but now she suddenly felt much better.
Rainwater sshed a bit on her ankle. Daisy Zane lowered her eyes and saw a slightly lower spot near where the car stopped, where some water had umted.
As she approached, Daisy Zane looked up and called out, Kevin rk.
Kevin rk looked down.
The next second, Daisy Zane stepped into the water at the low spot.
Water sshed, all over both their legs.
The ck suit pants on Kevin rk were not obvious, but Daisy Zanes blue school uniform pants were clearly wet quite a bit.
Michael Jackson walked to the side of the car, waiting to open the door for them. Seeing this, his heart suddenly twitched, and he subconsciously thought that Third Master would be angry.
Kevin rk saw that her pants and shoes were wet, his brow furrowed slightly. But after seeing theughter in her eyes, his brows rxed.
He pinched her face: Youre so naughty.
The breath Michael Jackson was holding was relieved. He forgot that the person who stepped on the water was the future Madam, and Third Master didnt dare to get angry.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows but didnt speak, continuing to walk forward.
Kevin rk immediately caught up, and Michael Jackson hurriedly opened the car door.
After getting in the car, Kevin rk took several tissues and leaned down to wipe the water off Daisy Zanes ankles: Did the water get into your shoes?
No.
Really?
Yes.
After wiping, Kevin rk held her ankle with his hand. Fortunately, it wasnt too cold. He sat upright and looked at her: Go to the Rose Garden?
The Rose Garden was the vi Kevin rk took Daisy Zane tost time.
Michael Jacksons eyes widened abruptly.
What were they going there for? A man and a woman alone, without parents, without children. What did they want?
Daisy Zane stared at him, her scrutinizing gaze not hidden at all.
Kevin rk supported her chin with the tigers mouth and kissed her lips, smiling, What are you thinking? Your pant leg is wet, its close. Better not to catch a cold.
Chapter 319 - 295: I Will Make It Public
Chapter 319: Chapter 295: I Will Make It Public
Trantor: 549690339
It was her first timeing to the Rose Garden, and nearly all the servants were watching Daisy Zane.
By the second time, everyone had be ustomed to her presence.
They treated her with the same standards as they would their own Madam.
Not only were slippers prepared at the entryway, but there were subtle touches of care throughout the vi.
Where the tea table had been bare during herst visit, there were now bunches of roses.
It felt as if there truly was a female owner living here.
After briefly ncing around outside, Daisy was led by Kevin rk into the Master Bedroom.
More than half of the clothes in the master bedrooms cloakroom were prepared for her.
With Kevins instructions, there were lots of skirts, all of which were chosen ording to her preferences.
Daisy looked around and picked up a set of home clothes.
But just as she turned around with the clothes in hand, Kevin suddenly closed in, closing the wardrobe behind her and pressing her against it.
Daisy looked up at his narrowed eyes, deep and wicked at the bottom, like a wolf staring at its long-coveted prey.
You dont want me to catch a cold, so you came close, Daisy said softly.
Kevin hooked the corner of his lips with a slightly hoarse voice, Seeing you so well-behaved, I cant help myself.
Daisy raised her eyebrows with some curiosity, never thinking anyone would use the word well-behaved to describe her.
Do you like obedient girls? Daisy asked.
Kevin kissed her lips and said, I like you.
With that said, Kevin kissed her.
His hand was gently pinching the back of her neck, as ifforting her.
After a while, his hand gradually moved forward, and he gently unzipped Daisys school uniform.
When her school uniform jacket fell to the ground, Daisys hand clenched Kevins shirt at his waist.
Kevin noticed her nervousness, so he kissed her more gently,forting her tenderly.
When she rxed, he took off one of his white shirts and put it on her over her short-sleeve top.
Daisy breathed slowly, looking down at Kevins hand buttoning up the shirt for her, her brain not quite processing what was happening. Whats going on? Wearing a shirt, what kind of fetish is this, ying this wild?
As for Kevin, he restrained his breathing and movements, not daring to look into Daisys eyes for fear that he would lose control.
The shirt wasrge enough topletely cover her thighs, buttoning up each button one by one. Kevin then touched Daisys face and kissed her again.
As they kissed, his hand moved to her waist, slowly pulling down her school uniform pants.
Daisy thought Kevin would do something to her, but all he did was continue to kiss her as he changed her wet clothes.
Then he carried her to the restroom.
Run the water yourself, Kevin kissed her forehead, Ill go out first.
With that, he left.
Not only did he leave the restroom, but he also left the bedroom altogether.
As if staying any longer would have made it impossible for him to leave.
Daisy stood in the restroom, looking at the door, and was stunned for a moment.
Then, she turned her head and looked at the mirror beside her.
She saw herself in a short-sleeved shirt covered by another shirt, hiding her legs
So the purpose of wearing that shirt was just to take off her wet pants.
Daisy stared for a while, licked her lips, andughed quietly with her head lowered.
Now, she had reason to suspect that the rk Family had a rule engrained in their DNA of not living together before marriage.
If it hadnt been for Kevins strong desire to control himself after being with her, she would even have reason to suspect that he didnt like her.
When Daisy finished her shower and came out, Kevin was in the living room working on hisputer.
Hearing the door open, he looked up and smiled, saying, Are youing down?
Daisy Zane walked downstairs without looking at the content on hisputer and asked, Are you very busy?
Not too bad. Kevin rk put theputer on the sofa and got up to fetch a hairdryer from the restroom on the first floor, Should I blow-dry your hair?
Daisy Zane looked at him and nodded.
She sat on the carpet while Kevin rk sat on the sofa and slowly blow-dried her hair.
Kevins movements were gentle, his fingers threading through her hair, soothing her scalp; it felt sofortable.
Gradually, Daisys consciousness began to weigh down; she adjusted her position to find afortable one, her head leaning on his leg, and closed her eyes.
Seeing her like this, Kevin chuckled softly.
After her hair was dry and the hairdryer switched off, Daisy opened her eyes but did not move.
Kevin leaned down and kissed her cheek: Didnt you sleep wellst night?
Mm. Daisy Zane half-opened her eyes, still not moving, I didnt stay in the dormitoryst night and sneaked out.
Kevin rks eyes widened slightly as he pinched her cheek, Little girl, your actions are quite serious. Sneaking out of school and not returning at night.
Will I be expelled?
Your parents will be called. Kevin rk said, As your guardian, I will have to go to the school to take you back home and reflect on your actions.
Daisy Zane smiled and nced at theputer on the tea table.
Kevin must have some crucial matters to deal with, otherwise, he rarely worked while spending time with her.
Even though she didnt want to move and wished for time to stand still at this moment, she
She straightened her body, stood up, her voice still emotionless as ever, Go to sleep.
Kevin rk also got up and followed her upstairs. He sent her to the door of her room, kissed her and said, Good night.
Mm, good night.
After Daisy entered the room, Kevin rk stayed outside for a while. Then he went downstairs, picked up hisputer, and headed to theboratory.
The next day, just past seven oclock, Daisy Zane was awakened by her cell phone ringing.
She covered herself entirely with the quilt, hearing the phone ring, stretched out her hand from under the quilt and grabbed her phone inside the nket.
Whats going on?
Lucia, youre not awake yet?
When Daisy heard Emily Dawsons voice, she opened her eyes and lifted the quilt to check the time, Sister Emily, whats the matter?
This morning, a series of photos were released. They were of you and Third Master. Emily Dawson said directly. They must have been takenst night.
Daisy Zanes eyes instantly changed from hazy to icy cold, Did they capture Kevin rk?
No, they only caught his back and a side profile. The side profile also had his facial features blurred. But your image is very clear. Emily Dawson said, Moreover, they captured him pinching your cheek.
Emilys meaning was that someone was trying to expose their rtionship, and denying it wouldnt hold any ground.
As long as they didnt capture Kevin rk, she didnt care much, Just handle it casually.
The day after tomorrow, your new drama will premiere. Emily Dawson said, My suggestion is to let it go for now. With the promotion of your new drama, let everyone think you made up the scandal on purpose to garner attention.
Daisy Zane frowned slightly, her subconscious not wanting to use Kevin rk as a tool. Once she realized this, she chuckled, initially allowing him to get close to her so she could use him.
Sister Emily, Ill get our marriage certificate early next month.
Mm. Emily Dawson replied, it took her a moment to register what she heard. She had spoken so casually, like she was telling Emily what she had eaten in the morning, without any emotional ups and downs.
Emily Dawson was silent for a moment, then raised her voice in shock, What?!
Sister Emily, dont set me up as a single person. Daisy Zane said, I will make it public.
Emily Dawson remained silent for a while, then asked with a trembling voice, Are you serious?
Mm. Daisy Zane replied softly, Its being responsible for my fans.
And also being responsible to Kevin rk.
How could Emily Dawson not understand her meaning? She was asking her to prepare a public rtions n in advance and take a closer look at the leak today.
Alright, I got it.
Chapter 320 - 296: Madam
Chapter 320: Chapter 296: Madam
Trantor: 549690339
After calling Melody Collins, Daisy Zane checked the online messages.
The messages had been removed, and the inte was clean, with no trace of them.
The only lively parts were thements on her Facebook and her private messages.
She roughly looked through them. Some were just concerned and asking questions, some were questioning her, and some were scolding her.
And soon, the mostmon topic was questioning why the message was removed so quickly.
Was she being kept by some man?
Was the mans identity mysterious and noble?
Daisy Zane casually nced through the messages, and seeing that they did not involve Arthur North or the rk Family, she closed her Facebook.
At this time, Holt Lawrences call came: Nana, your news with Arthur North was sent under the name of an 18th-tier Little Star, and Celestial Pivot did not notice it at first.
Daisy Zane leaned against the head of the bed, pinching her brow: Is it to avoid being intercepted online?
All major online media had been contacted by Allonzo Hobson, with some smaller media outlets following the actions of the big ones.
It was almost an established rule not to break any news about Daisy Zane.
And Celestial Pivot had people specifically monitoring online messages, checking for scattered information from fans or small media outlets that would ignore the situation and make money recklessly.
But this time the message had nothing to do with Daisy Zane, so Celestial Pivot did not intercept it in time.
Holt Lawrence: It shouldnt be. I traced the message on the inte. It was sent by someone named Celeste Martin, who registered an ount with a ck card.
Hearing this name, Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows slightly.
Holt Lawrence continued: She probably didnt expect the inte to intercept news about you. She didnt dare to expose your romance directly, so she made a detour, pretending to have mistaken someone else for you, and posted it online. It was theizens whoter said it was you.
Why bother? Daisy Zane said.
Feeling guilty, I guess. This way, she may feel a little better. Holt Lawrence said, I found out that she has recorded a show with you. Are you not getting along?
Maybe. Daisy Zane looked around theyout of the room while sitting on the bed. A vase was ced on the table in the bay window, with a rose inside.
Bathing in the sunlight, it was vibrant and gorgeous.
It should have been ced there yesterday, but she hadnt noticed itst night.
You havent given me any news about William Butch. Daisy Zane said.
Ah, someone has been sent to inquire about the people he used to be in contact with. Holt Lawrence said, I will sort it out and send it to you in the evening.
Alright, bye.
After hanging up, Daisy Zane turned her head and looked at the rose for a while, then flipped through the messages on her cell phone. Seeing that there was nothing important, she went back to sleep.
However, she only slept for an hour when she was woken up by her assistants voice messages.
She took a look and just picked up the call when the other side hung up.
Then a message came: [Organize all the experimental data from above. Some experimental data has been lost and needs to be redone.]
After reading the message, Daisy Zane flipped through the five folders her assistant sent before making the voice calls.
Then the assistant sent another message: [I heard that the Dean of the Research Institute had an ident yesterday. Many things have been taken over by the professor leading us. It might be a bit busy these days, so be prepared.]
Daisy Zane frowned at the message and started to ask a question, but then she deleted it and replied: [Alright.]
Then she called Holt Lawrence.
Holt Lawrence: Ah, I was just thinking that there was something I forgot to mention when I called. Yes, Ezekiel Santiago was attacked in M Continent yesterday. One of his legs was broken, but its no big deal. Hell be fine after staying in the hospital for a while.
Who did it?
It is suspected that it was the M Continentboratory, because they asked the Research Institute for an experimental sample, but the Institute did not agree. Then Ezekiel Santiago was attacked. Holt Lawrence said, But there is no solid evidence yet. The attackers were all mercenaries, and they did not know who paid them.
Where is he now?
Hes in a hospital in M Continent. Holt Lawrence said, Hes getting old and cannot be moved right after the injury.
Keep an eye on him in secret. Daisy Zane said, Dont let any more idents happen.
Yes, I understand.
After hanging up the phone, Daisy Zane quickly washed and rinsed herself. When she left, she happened to bump into a servant who was cleaning the corridor railings outside.
The servant immediately stood up straight when she saw her and smiled, Madam, are you awake?
Because of the word Madam, Daisy Zane took an extra nce at her: Where is Kevin rk?
After the madam returned to her roomst night, Third Master left. But this morning, Third Master called and told us to prepare breakfast, saying that the madam should sleep until she wakes up naturally before eating.
Daisy Zane felt tingling on her scalp from being called Madam so many times, and she paused before saying, I have something to do, so I wont eat. Thank you.
After saying that, she quickly left.
After Daisy Zane went to theboratory at Imperial Capital University, she was busy all day and didnt have lunch. Instead, she had only eaten two pieces of sugar during the day.
Kevin rk was also very busy on his end, as he had to familiarize himself with the experiments he was taking over.
It wasnt until after dinner that he finally had some time. Just as he was about to call Daisy Zane, his older brother called him.
He was asked toe home.
His older brother originally wanted to say a few more words, but he was interrupted by his fathers words: Enough with the chatter, tell him to hurry back.
After hanging up the phone, Kevin rk didnt ask the driver to take him home. Instead, he drove back himself.
It must be about Henry rks incident, which had reached his fathers ears.
He didnt intend to hide it at all, but the news reached his father muchter than he expected.
Driving halfway across Imperial Capital, as soon as Kevin rk entered their front hall, he saw a room full of people.
Everyone from rk Family was present, except for him.
The situation seemed to be just waiting for him, and it seemed to be a public execution.
The front hall was shrouded in gloom. His older brother, sister-inw, and Hugo rk were secretly signaling him with their eyes, probably asking him to say a few good words and submit.
Hardy rk was also sitting nervously to one side, looking at him.
Kevin rk gave his sister-inw a reassuring look and then turned to his parents, smiling, Dad, Mom. Family gathering today?
As he said this, he was about to sit down, but before he could even touch the sofa, Elina rk said, You stand.
Kevin rk:
Natalie Wayne looked at him sympathetically but didnt say anything.
Elina rks expression was cold as he looked at him and asked, Where did you send Henry rk?
M Continent Prison. Kevin rk repressed theughter in his eyes and said directly.
After hearing this, Theo rk and Hugo rk both frowned.
Theo rk found out today along with his father.
Hugo rk found out after his Third Uncle arrested the person.
However, Kevin rk had people specifically under hismand, who only took orders from him. So, Hugo rk didnt know where exactly Kevin rk had sent Henry rk.
M Continent Prison, an endless hell
It would be better to just kill the person outright.
Kevin rk! He is your Second Uncle! Elina rk yelled angrily.
He is not.
Just because you say he isnt doesnt make it so. Both of you share the blood of the rk Family. Its not something you can disavow just because you want to! Elina rk pped the table and said, Whats the first rule of rk Family? Tell me what it is!
Kevin rk took a soft breath and said, The rk Family is united, with a shared voice, shared roots, and shared hearts. Under no circumstance should brothers fight against each other or kill their own blood.
What have you done!
It was Henry rk who made the first move. Faced with his fathers harsh words, Kevin rks tone remained calm.
He attacked you so you attacked him? Just because he doesnt understand the family rules, you dont either? How did I teach you? How can you face your ancestors! Elina rks chest heaved violently, The Lane Family has already decided to take action, so let them handle it. He has had sinister intentions for twenty years and hasnt repented. Whether he lives or dies, Im not going to get involved. But you why, why did you suddenly take action!
Chapter 321 - 297: Got Beaten Up
Chapter 321: Chapter 297: Got Beaten Up
Trantor: 549690339
Elina rk was over eighty this year, a rather progressive little old man, who could keep up with the young peoples mindset.
However, he was very strict about the family rules of the rk Family.
In fact, there were not even five family rules, all of which were constraints on major ethical behaviors.
These were the behavioral ethics standards that children would learn from a young age.
Any normal person wouldnt vite them.
Take the first one, the prohibition of infighting within the family.
Elina rk was very strict about this rule, perhaps due to the influence of the old times. His grandfather and father had adhered to it, so he has always subconsciously believed that any vition would bring retribution, a negative karma.
Naturally, he knew that Henry rk had to be overthrown given the current situation, but he did not want to see the person taking action be Kevin rk, or anyone from the rk Family.
Release him quickly. Elina rk stated, I dont care what others do, but it definitely cant be you.
Kevin rk understood his fathers thinking, and considering that his father was an old man, trying to change his ingrained thoughts was hardly possible: Dad, Ive already done it, I wont let him go now.
Elina rk didnt expect him to refuse, he stood up and looked at him: Kevin rk, say it again for me.
Seeing this, Calvin Stewart grabbed Theo rks hand.
Theo rk had been watching them all along, but when his father got angry, he dared not speak up. He understood that the more he tried to persuade, the angrier his father would get.
Natalie Wayne didnt interrupt at this time either, just quietly watching from the side.
Dad, over twenty years ago, Henry rk threw Hugo rk into the swimming pool and he almost drowned. Kevin rk said softly, He has lived for these twenty years due to the protection of our ancestors. But this time our ancestors cant protect him.
Kevin rks voice had just stopped when suddenly, a p sounded again in the living room.
Everyone was stunned as Elina rk sharply pped Kevin rk on the face.
Kevin rk was hit so hard that his head turned to the side, and he staggered to the side a little.
Elina rk lost his support and due to the inertia, staggered as well.
Natalie Wayne immediately stood up, supporting him, and at the same time held him back: Brother Louis.
Calvin Stewart felt a heartache and his eyes instantly turned red, he stood up.
Theo rk also immediately walked to Elina rks side, supporting his other hand: Dad.
Hugo rk also stood up, but dared not to get closer. Hardy rk hid directly behind Hugo rk.
Elina rk was being supported from both sides, he looked at the blood on Kevin rks mouth corner, and tightly gripped the hand he had used to p him.
Kevin rk straightened his body, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingers, and sighed: Dad, you calm down first, Ille back in a couple of days.
After saying that, he nced at Theo rk and left directly.
Seeing him leaving, Elina rk took a couple of deep breaths and sat back down on the sofa.
The experiments Daisy Zane had to conduct were not many, it was just that the data she needed to cote was massive.
There wasnt too many missing data, so the experiments she had to conduct were not tooplicated. They should be done in one night.
She could organize the data at home.
While observing the reaction of the experiment, her cell phone rang.
Daisy Zane ignored it, not until a few minutester, when the phone rang for the second time, did she find the time to pick it up.
It was a call from Hardy rk.
She pressed the answer key, and the moment she put the phone to her ear, she heard Hardy rk say: Auntie, is Third Uncle with you?
No, what is it?
My Grandfather pped my Third Uncle today. Hardy rk said.
Daisy Zane suddenly furrowed her eyebrows: What happened?
Hardy rk told Daisy Zane what she roughly knew, Auntie, you go and persuade Third Uncle. It seems that Grandfather is still very angry, not talking to anyone.
Hmm, I see.
After hanging up the call, Daisy Zane finished her experiment at hand and then immediately called Kevin rk.
Where are you? she asked straight after he picked up the call.
Whats the matter? Im at Easton Group. Kevin rk was passing by Easton Group and decided to pick up something, he just parked his car in the Easton Groups parking lot.
Wait for me there.
After dropping this sentence, Daisy Zane hung up the call.
Kevin rk was momentarily perplexed, after realizing whats going on, he guessed that someone from his family must have broken the news to her.
He had wanted to hide it for a couple more days, at least until the swelling on his face subsided.
Twenty minutester, Daisy Zane arrived at the grand hall of the Easton Group. Right after she entered, the receptionist came over and asked her.
After telling her name, the receptionist directly led her to the elevator.
But the elevator was going down towards the parking lot.
Upon reaching the parking lot, the elevator door opened, and Daisy Zane saw Kevin rk standing at the elevator entrance.
She squinted her eyes when she saw Kevin rks somewhat reddened face and split lips.
Kevin rks skin reddened easily. Sometimes, when she tightly held his wrist, there would be reddish marks on it. But it wouldnt swell up easily.
Last time when his palm was badly injured, only the area around the wound swelled slightly.
Kevin rk took her hand, grabbed the medicine from her hand, and led her towards the car. Who told you? Someones a real whistleblower, they told you in such a short time.
Your father is quite ruthless. Daisy Zanes voice was somewhat bleak.
He was furious, exined Kevin rk, and it doesnt hurt.
Daisy Zane kept silent and got in the car with him.
Both of them sat in the back seat. Daisy Zane opened the bottle of alcohol, preparing to disinfect his wound. In a soft voice, she asked, Henry rk kidnapped Olivia Lane, why didnt you use the Lane Family?
Kevin rk knew what Daisy Zane was thinking about, so he looked at her without speaking.
Because of me?
Kevin rk pinched her chin and kissed her lip, The debt of injuring you, Im going to make him pay no matter what.
Youre disregarding family rules?
My father is getting older, not only does he overly follow routines, hes also indecisive. If he were my age, he wouldnt hesitate so much, Henry rk wouldnt have stayed alive till now, and he wouldnt haveid hands on me today.
Right after Kevin rk finished speaking, he was about to lean in and kiss her again. But Daisy Zane put the cotton swab soaked in alcohol at the corner of his mouth.
Kevin rk involuntarily frowned, thenughed, Little Girl, you seem to have a bit of a personal grudge there.
Daisy Zane nced at him and lightened her movements, You can let Henry rk go. Id catch himter.
Kevin rk chuckled, I see, my Little Girl came here to mediate. My family actually bribed my girlfriend.
I came here to watch the fun. Daisy Zane dabbed some medicine on the corner of his mouth and said softly, If I may ask, Third Master, how does it feel to be hit for the first time at the age of 29?
I guess my life seemsplete now. Kevin rk joked, It makes up for the regret of my childhood.
You had quite the regret of not being hit as a child.
Not anymore. Kevin rk held her waist and pulled her into his arms. Even though the old rk is over eighty, his punch is still so powerful. It must have hurt a lot when he was young. No wonder my elder brother, event at an age of over fifty, dares not to make a peep when he sees my father get angry.
Daisy Zane gently touched his reddened cheek with her thumb, leaned on his shoulder, and after a while, she said, If you dont let Henry rk go, how will you exin it to your father?
He has already vented his anger by hitting me. Ill bring Charles Amos over tomorrow to cheer him up.
Daisy Zane: So, Charles Amos is brought to pacify the mood.
Chapter 322 - 298: Strange Uncle
Chapter 322: Chapter 298: Strange Uncle
Trantor: 549690339
rk Manor
After Kevin and the others returned to their Courtyard, Natalie Wayne brought a bowl of calming soup.
When she returned to the bedchamber, Elina rk was standing on the terrace, looking outside.
Natalie put the calming soup on the round table, walked over to Elina, held her hand, and softly whispered, Brother Louis.
Elina immediately held her hand tightly, turned her head to look at her, with some deep, defeated eyes, her voice trembling a bit, Mimi, I shouldnt have hit Harton.
When they were young, Elina always called Natalie Mimi. However, as the children grew up, she only used the nickname in private.
Usually, she would be called Madam.
I was just talking about that part. Natalie said softly.
Elina sighed lightly, holding Natalie in her arms, I never hit Harton since he was young. This is not his fault, I shouldnt haveid a hand on him.
With one hand behind his back, Natalie gently stroked him, Harton understands.
It was my soft-heartedness that let Henry rk live. Elina tightened her arms a bit, her head buried in Natalies shoulder, I should have handled it earlier and not caused trouble for the children.
Father begged you before his death, to let Henry rk live no matter what, for his sake. Natalie Wayne said, We kept our promise. As for the result, this is what Henry rk deserves.
I was confused. I should have known he would never change. I shouldnt have left this hidden danger for the children. Im an old man now, I have lived enough. What family rules, and what retribution? Id rather have done this myself than having Harton do it.
Louis, dont say that. We thought that the Lane family would handle this matter, but Harton suddenly took action. This is what Henry rk deserves, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.
Mimi, I had Harton at such an old age. The fatherly love he could enjoy is already scarce. Even if I live to be a hundred, Ill only be a burden to the childrenter on. Elina whispered, I owe him so much, yet I let him bear the consequences of the disaster I left behind. Not only that, but I also hit him.
Its alright, Louis, its fine, Natalie gently patted his back and softlyforted him, You were just worried. Harton understands. Hes grown up now, and he doesnt need us to worry about him.
After chatting for a while at Ryan Eastons parking lot, Harton sent Daisy Zane home.
He then immediately returned to the Research Institute.
And Daisy Zane stayed up all night organizing the data.
After breakfast the next morning, she went straight to theboratory at Imperial Capital University.
She kept busy until past three oclock in the afternoon. When the experiment was finished, and the lost data reorganized, she sent it to the assistant.
After everything was settled, Daisy Zane didnt leave. Instead, she studied the 319 she brought with her in theboratory.
Past eight oclock in the evening, Harton called her.
Daisys cell phone was on the experimental table next to her. She nced at the callers disy, seeing that it was Harton, she pressed her tired eyes, answered the call, and turned on the speaker.
Hartons voice came from the cell phone, gently saying, Are you home?
Daisy stared at the motionless elixir in front of her, and absentmindedly nodded.
After hearing her answer, Harton chuckled softly, Guess where I am?
Daisys expression paused, realizing that Harton must be at her vi, she nced at the phone beside her, Ill be home in 30 minutes.
Where are you now?
Imperial Capital University.
Ille to pick you up.
Okay.
Thirty minutester, Harton picked Daisy up at the entrance to Imperial Capital University.
Daisy stood by the entrance, wearing a tracksuit, a ck mask, and her hair in a bun, looking down at her phone.
Her clothing and appearance were nothing special, but on her, they were incredibly eye-catching and dazzling.
Arthur North got out of the car and walked over to her: How long have you been waiting?
Daisy Zane looked up at him: Not long.
Arthur saw that her eyes were filled with red bloodshot veins, and even her eye sockets were red. He furrowed his brows slightly: Why are your eyes so red? Didnt you sleepst night?
I did. Daisy nced at his car and headed towards it, Have you had breakfast?
Arthur followed her, intending to hold her hand but pulled back just as he was about to touch her. He remembered what Allonzo Hobson had told him about the gossip that suddenly disappeared yesterday morning and figured Daisy didnt want it to be public, so someone had taken care of it. So, he just walked beside her: What do you want to eat?
Daisy gave him a nce and replied softly: Peony shrimp.
Alright, lets go to the Doomsday Hotel.
They got into the car and fastened their seat belts. Arthur took another look at her eyes: Little girl, Im quite curious about what you often do at Imperial Capital University?
Daisy turned her head and looked at him, pausing for a moment before she said: The boys at university are all good-looking, and theyre quite young.
Just as she finished speaking, Arthur mmed on the brakes and pulled the car over to the side of the road. Both their bodies leaned forward then settled back in their seats as they stared at each other.
Three secondster, Arthur clenched his jaw and said: Little girl, are you trying to provoke me on purpose?
Did you get provoked? Daisy looked at him and asked.
Arthur reached out and pinched her face, gritting his teeth: What do you think?
Daisys eyes were dry and swollen, so she closed them andughed: But theyre not as handsome as you.
Arthur squinted his eyes, touching her face with his hand, and used his thumb under her eyes to gently stroke it: Then just look at me and not others. Otherwise, Ill bully you until you cry.
Daisy raised her eyebrows.
Arthur looked at her eyes and didnt care about her teasing him anymore: Is it very ufortable?
Its fine.
Close your eyes and take a break. Ill call you when we get there.
Mhm.
By the time they finished eating at Doomsday Hotel and returned to Daisys vi, it was almost eleven oclock.
It would be expected that Charles Amos would have gone to bed by this time, but as they approached the vi, they saw him sitting in front of the entrance, resting his chin on his hand, sitting on a small stool with a troubled expression on his face.
Hearing footsteps, Charles lifted his head and saw the two of them. His eyes lit up, and he immediately ran over to Daisy.
Why arent you sleeping? Daisy asked him.
It seemed as if Charles suddenly remembered something, sighing and slumping his shoulders. He looked at Arthur and said: That weird uncle is here.
Daisy was stunned for a moment.
Arthur tilted his head to look at her.
Charles nced at Arthur again,ining with disgust: Hes in my room eating stinky tofu and forcing me to eat it too.
It took Daisy a moment to respond: When did he arrive?
Almost an hour ago.
Daisy looked up at the entrance and then grabbed Charles by the cor, intending to take him with her and leave: Ill take you out to stay somewhere for a few days.
Arthur raised his eyebrows, surprised to see someone that seemed to make the little girl want to avoid them so badly.
Charles grabbed onto Daisys sleeve: But Grandpa Edwards is still inside with him. You should go check on him. Grandpa Edwards must be getting vored by the stinky tofu by now.
Daisy:
Chapter 323: 299: Threat
Chapter 323: 299: Threat
Trantor:549690339
Although Daisy Zane didnt want to see that person, he had alreadye to the Imperial Capital, and there was no hiding from him.
So, she brought Charles Amos into the vi.
As soon as they arrived at the entrance, she smelled the stinky tofu odor. This smell could pierce the sky in an instant. She frowned slightly.
Charles Amos immediately covered his mouth and nose with his hand, then moved closer to Kevin rk: How about you take me away first?
You want to abandon the little girl and run away? Kevin rk asked.
Charles Amoss big eyes flickered for a moment, and he immediately stopped talking.
Meanwhile, in the living room, hearing people talking at the entrance, the man inside shouted at once: Whos talking? Whos outside?
Daisy Zane closed her eyes upon hearing this voice and entered the living room.
Upon entering, she saw the strange uncle that Charles Amos had mentioned.
The strange uncle sat on the sofa, his body erect in a well-tailored white three-piece suit. His hairstyle featured a long wolf-like tail, with shorter hair in the front and longer hair at the back reaching down to his ribs.
His eye sockets were somewhat deep, his pupils light, and his facial features three-dimensional. His appearance was a blend of East and West.
With a cold and sharp look in his eyes, he resembled an iceberg, especially with his light-colored pupils.
Of course, that was if you ignored his stinky tofu in hand and him talking.
This strange uncle was none other than the man Daisy Zane had mentioned, who was second only to Kevin rk in her heart, Gael Easton.
He was also one of the heirs of the Monarch Dynasty of M Continent.
Such a noble identity, yet he was eating stinky tofu in someone elses house and causing their child to flee the house due to the smell at night.
When the two groups saw each other, a temporary silence ensued.
This silence seemed to dilute the stinky tofu smell in the living room.
Gael Eastons gaze passed over Daisy Zane and fell on Kevin rk. His undisguised scrutiny gradually turned hostile.
Meanwhile, Kevin rk stared back at him, his hostility even more evident.
For the first time, Kevin rk saw the word threat in a mans eyes. At least in the eyes of the little girl, this man was a significant threat.
The silence and gunpowder aroma continued.
Of course, Daisy Zane felt the subtle atmosphere, so she continued walking towards the door after stopping for a while, looking at Gael Easton: Ill give you a choice, either take your stinky tofu out, or you get out.
Hearing her speak, Gael Easton snapped back to reality, pping the chopsticks in his hand on the tea table.
Charles Amos immediately covered his ears again upon seeing this.
As expected, Gael Easton shouted next, How can you talk to me like that!
The sound was like a sudden thunderp.
His voice was so loud that even Wilton Edwards closed his eyes and moved aside.
Daisy Zane looked at him expressionlessly.
And whats more! You bring a man homete at night, what are you doing! Gael Easton stood up, looking at Kevin rk.
Kevin rk looked back at him, his eyes cold as a sword, his voice icy: Sir, as her boyfriend, I have every right to be here. But what about you, an unknown guest showing upte at night? What are you here to do?
What?! What?! What did you say?! Boyfriend?! Gael Easton walked directly in front of Daisy Zane, Tell me who he is!
Daisy Zane felt a buzzing in her ears.
Kevin rk pulled her behind him, his eyes locked with Gael Eastons.
His aura was incredibly powerful, and Gael Easton subconsciously confronted him, realizing he was a few centimeters shorter. With the two men standing so close, Gael Easton felt his aura being suppressed somewhat.
Im talking to her, you get out of the way!
Im her boyfriend, speaking to her is the same as speaking to me. Compared to Gael Eastons voice, Kevin rks normal voice was like the sweetest sound in the world.
But it was so harsh on Gaels ears.
Gael took a deep breath, almost suffocating when Kevin mentioned boyfriend repeatedly.
While the two were confronting each other, Daisy Zane caught the eye of a servant and had them throw out the stinky tofu from the tea table.
You, you stinky girl, youe over here and exin yourself!
Daisy pretended not to hear.
Seeing her not respond, Gael paced a circle in the living room, suppressing his anger, lowering his voice, and said, Fine, let me see what kind of gem youve found. You really know how to act, no wonder you didnt go back, your mind has been bewitched by a fox spirit.
Having said that, he looked at Kevin and asked, Whats your name?
Kevin just quietly watched him pace and calmly returned his name, Kevin rk.
Gael furrowed his brows, Imperial Capital rk Family?
Kevin looked at him, his expression bing slightly interesting, but didnt say anything.
Gael nodded, licked his lips, and finally sneered, Stinky girl, whats wrong? Is Mrs. rk more honorable than you being the Monarch Dynasty of M Continent Royal Duchess?
Kevins eyes narrowed a little, and after a pause he said, Gael Easton?
Yeah, whats up! Are you scared?
Kevin rk chuckled softly, his voice not loud but powerful, Only when you have real power, can you have the qualifications to discuss your dignity with me.
Gael was stunned for a moment, not expecting him to tantly poke at his sore spot, What the actual fuck?
Kevin didnt bother with him anymore, leading Daisy upstairs.
Gael watched their hands intertwined and it stung his eyes. He followed them, muttering, Stinky girl. Is there something wrong with your eyes? Youve got me, a man with good looks, a figure, money, and power, but you choose a yboy.
Daisy pressed her throbbing eye and said calmly, Yeah, I want to see whos trashier between us.
Kevin rk heard this and raised the corner of his mouth.
Gael frowned, No, look at me, look at me. Look at my face, a handsome man you only meet once in a thousand years, dont you have a crush? How many young men and women have followed me unconditionally?
Daisy clenched her fists.
Wilton Edwards coughed gently downstairs.
Charles Amoss small face twitched as well.
Look at my figure, wide shoulders, thin waist, long legs, eight-pack abs, amazing to touch. Gael continued, Where did your eyes go? You didnt choose me, such a perfect man, and picked an old hand in rtionships.
Kevin looked at Daisy, and although he didnt say anything, his eyes seemed to be asking: Can I hit him?
Daisy squeezed his hand back, trying to appease him with great patience.
Kevin sighed in his heart, quickened his pace, and led Daisy back to the room.
Upon entering the room, just as the door was about to close, Gael pped the door unbelievably, What are you doing? Why are you going into the same room? I wont allow it!
What right do you have to disallow it? Kevins voice was icy. If it werent for saving face for this little girl, he would have taken care of Gael right there in the living room.
On the grounds that I ascertained her to be my future Monarch Dynasty of M Continent Royal Duchess.
Kevinughed lightly, Gael Easton, keep her out of your messy M Continent affairs. Dont think I dont know what youre thinking.
Gael crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame, his deep eyes full of chill, Thats none of your business, is it?
Im her legitimate boyfriend and will be herwful husband in the future. Everything rted to her concerns me too, Kevin said, If you dare to involve her, I promise to make M Continent a mess.
Chapter 324: 300: I’ve Always Been Here
Chapter 324: 300: Ive Always Been Here
Trantor:549690339
Kevin rk and Gael Easton stood face to face, the surrounding air filled with palpable tension and danger. Between them was like a tensed thread, stretched thinner and tighter, on the verge of snapping at any moment.
But Daisy Zane wouldnt allow the thread to snap.
Once it snapped, both Imperial Capital and M Continent wouldnt be able to catch a breath.
Though she was curious about who might have the upper hand if both powers were to sh, there was no need to know such things, as curious as she was.
And so Daisy Zane spoke, causing the tension to cken a bit.
Are you two going to keep this up until it creates some sentimental value?
Kevin rk:
Upon hearing this, Gael Easton immediately averted his gaze and huffed coldly.
Daisy Zane stood next to Kevin rk, and said to Gael Easton, If you wish to stay in the Imperial Capital, then behave and stay here for a few days. If not, I can arrange for someone to buy a ticket for you to leave tomorrow.
Youre kicking me out! Gael Easton couldnt believe it.
Do you think your status is suitable for a long-term stay here?
Gael Easton choked a bit and then paused, Fine, Ill leave. But youreing with me.
Kevin rk frowned.
Daisy Zane stared at him.
Gael Easton let out a loud huff, What the hell do you think youre doing here? Being a celebrity? Letting the whole world know about you? Have you had enough of your peaceful days?
I have my ns.
What ns? nning to return to Edward Kirsten? Gael Easton red, chest heaving violently, For gods sake the girl from Cold Green Vige is already dead. Why are you clinging to a dead persons dream? Like you dont even want your own life!
The nonchnt look on Daisy Zanes face froze instantly, herplexion going pale. The bottom of her blood-red eyes, like ice that had frozen for many years.
Cold, deste, and heartbroken.
As if the fa?ade had been ripped apart, revealing the rotten flesh of her heart, bleeding
Seeing this, Kevin rk immediately grabbed Daisy Zanes hand, caressing the back of her hand tofort her.
He hadnt failed to think that since the little girl had assumed Daisy Zanes name, either the real Daisy was gone, or she had been hidden away by the little girl.
He had been deliberately avoiding the first possibility.
He had witnessed her inability to cut ties with Cold Green Vige.
Seeing her reaction, Gael Easton realized he had spoken too harshly. He looked at Daisy Zanes demeanor but said nothing.
Who told you? Daisy Zanes voice was hoarse after trying to suppress her emotions.
Gael Easton didnt answer.
No one told him, he found out and guessed on his own.
Not only did he know the girl from Cold Green Vige had a dream to be a best actress, he also knew that she was fond of the best actress, Phoebe Turner.
Because the girl now standing in front of him used toe to Cold Green Vige bearing many gifts and bearing news from the outside world rted to films, even bringing with her Phoebe Turners autograph.
Thats why the screenwriter Flynn Ninevara appearedter, precisely to pave the way for the girl from Cold Green Vige.
Gael Easton said nothing; Daisy Zane didnt wait for him to speak and hoarsely continued, Gael, if you are keen on picking a fight today, lets go to the backyard.
Gael Easton let out a soft cough and slightly touched his nose.
Kevin rk clearly felt the girls fury brewing, but she managed to suppress it.
As if there was a reason not to provoke Gael Easton.
And it definitely wasnt because of Gael Eastons royal status.
Seeing that he didnt say anything, Daisy Zane turned and entered the room.
Hey? You brat Gael Easton tried to follow, but was blocked at the door by Kevin rk.
Gael Easton looked at him, a frown creasing his brow.
Shut up and calm down. Kevin rk said and closed the door behind him, turning the lock for good measure.
Gael Easton stared at the door, almost furious. They had actually locked him out.
He wanted to kick the door down, but when he thought about the spoiled expression of that little girl from earlier, he held back.
Nevertheless, he didnt leave, and continued to stand at the entrance.
Anyway, his jetg hadnt adjusted yet, and he was very alert now.
He wanted to see just how long Harton could stay inside with the little girl in such a bad mood.
He was certain it wouldnt exceed a minute.
Perhaps he would be kicked out immediately.
He stood there, waiting tough at the spectacle.
How dare they lock him out!
Harton broods a haunting and evil appearance, what vision does that spoiled girl have. Were his own wild and clean looks not good enough?
This was infuriating to him!
When Kevin rk entered the room, Daisy Zane was standing on the balcony.
He walked over, hugged her from behind, and gave a gentle kiss on her cheek. He didnt say anything, just quietly stood with her.
At this point, anyforting words were superfluous. It was enough for her to know he was there.
Daisy Zanes eyshes fluttered slightly. After a moment, she turned around and rested her head on his shoulder.
Kevin rk slightly tightened his arms, lifting a hand to gently fold around the back of her neck.
The room lights were switched off, only the moonlight outside came into the room.
The two of them hugged. The window curtains fluttered with the night breeze, everything around them was quietly fading.
After a while, Daisy Zane said softly, Kevin rk Im a bit tired.
Her voice was very low, as if she were whispering. It was like a leaf floating on the water, looking for shore to rest.
Kevin rk held her tighter, whispered in her ear, If youre tired, rest a little. Im here, always.
Daisy Zane did not speak, she leaned on him for a while then straightened her body. She took a step back, touching her eyes, Im going to take a bath.
Alright.
As Daisy Zane was about to leave, she looked back at him, Can I borrow half of your bed?
Kevin rk raised an eyebrow, Gael Easton is still outside.
Daisy Zane understood his meaning. He was protecting her. Even if the person outside was his romantic rival, he did not want to use her reputation to dere any dominance.
A boyfriend is a boyfriend, they hadnt yet progressed to the level of a husband who shares a bed.
What a considerate gentleman and yet stubborn.
So what? Daisy Zane responded.
Kevin rk looked at her, and after a while, pinched her chin and smiled, Little girl, you trust me so easily. What if Im a bad guy? What if I am rubbish?
Are you? Daisy Zane responded.
Not. Kevin rk said, I can prove it with the rest of my life.
Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow and stepped toward him. Her eyes disyed strong confrontation. She looked up into Kevin rks, and lightly said, If you dare to hurt me Ill ruin you.
Kevin rks eyes gradually filled with a smile. He raised his hand to her back head, bent down to kiss her for a moment.
Making all her valiant spirit melted away.
After releasing her, he pecked on her lips corner again, Kevin rk said, Ill go to my room to get my pajamas.
I have some here.
What? Kevin rk looked at her suggestively.
Daisy Zane looked back at him and headed to the restroom, After some people faked drunk and slept here for a night, my room suddenly received many more belongings.
Kevin rk:
Chapter 325: 301: Handwriting
Chapter 325: 301: Handwriting
Trantor:549690339
Daisy Zane went to take a shower, and Kevin rk went to the balcony to make several phone calls.
He originally wanted to go back to his own room to take a shower, but he was afraid that Gael Easton would barge in, so he didnt leave.
After Daisy finished her shower, Kevin dried her hair and let her sleep first. Then he went to the washroom to take a shower himself.
By the time he came out, Daisy was already asleep.
As usual, she was wrapped in the quilt.
Kevin walked to the side of the bed, gently pulling down the quilt. Then he stretched his hand under her neck, gently turning her face straight.
He took a towel soaked in hot water, covered her eyes, helping to relieve her fatigue.
When the towel cooled down a bit, he went to the restroom to re-soak it in hot water before returning to put it back on her eyes.
As soon as he ced the towel on her eyes for the second time, Daisys mouth moved.
Kevin rk, I just need to sleep. You should sleep too. She knew Kevin had lifted her quilt, but she was too sleepy and didnt want to talk.
Kevin leaned down and kissed her lips: Sleep, I will apply the towel for a while, then I will sleep.
Mhm.
And so, Kevin changed towels five times, and his hair had dried naturally before he quietlyy down on the bed.
After hey down, he saw that Daisy was sound asleep. After a while, he reached under her neck and gently held her in his arms.
His hand held hers, then he kissed the back of her neck before feeling content and falling asleep.
Meanwhile, outside the door, there was still someone waiting for Kevin to be kicked out.
Gael Easton waited outside for more than an hour, but there was no sign of Kevining out.
He paced around outside, rubbing off two strands of hair in frustration.
The more he thought about it, the more agitated and angry he became.
Unfortunately, he had just annoyed Daisy and didnt dare to barge in or knock on the door.
That damn girl, she was really with another man! And things had gotten to this point!
What did heckpared to that rk guy?
As he thought about it, Gael paced around the corridor a few more times.
Then he took out his cell phone and looked at himself.
Gael carefully examined himself, thinking that he was unprecedentedly handsome. As a visually driven creature, Daisy shouldnt have her eyes on someone else.
He couldnt understand why, he just couldnt understand.
As he paced round and round, Wilton Edwards saw Charles Amos fall asleep and came down from the upper floor.
Today, Charles had gone to bed early, but after Gaels arrival, he brought stinky tofu directly to Charless room.
He forcefully woke up Charles, then stunk him out of the bed.
So, to escape the smell and Gael, Charles had fled to the guest room upstairs.
Mr. Easton.
Gael was startled by him and stood upright when he saw it was Wilton. He straightened his back and said, Wilton, Charles went to bed, huh?
Yes, he just went to bed. Wilton smiled, Mr. Easton, Ive cleaned up your room. You should also rest early.
Gael looked at Daisys room again, then at the room next to her, and pointed to the nearest one, Ill stay here.
Well Mr. Easton. Thats Third Masters room.
He has more rooms. Gael hung his chest, He still has rooms here. Is he freeloading off Daisy? Doesnt his family have a house? Why does he have to live here?
Wiltonughed awkwardly, not saying anything.
Gael looked at Daisys room again, wanting to kick the door.
But he was in the wrong today, so he let Wilton lead the way back to the guesthouse.
The night was deep and dark, with only a hint of moonlight, obscured by the darkness, making the night even more intense.
On the easternmost edge of the Imperial Capital stood an ancient manor house, brightly lit with countlessnterns, defiantly bantering with the darkness of the night.
The manors size was hard to gauge, with excellent feng shui andyout.
Standing tall in the darkness, thebination of ancient and modern architecture added a touch of mystery to the manor.
If one looked down upon the entire estate, they would find that theyout of the houses could form a totem.
Especially at night, the lights illuminated the houses, and from the sky above, it was easy to see the shape of the totem.
It was the Lane Family totem.
Symbolizing nobility and honor.
Olivia Lane had a drink with Roy Madison in the evening, went to bed early and slept well.
But shortly before one in the morning, she suddenly woke up, startling her ragdoll cat in her arms.
Shey on her side in bed, suddenly opening her eyes, tears still pooling in them.
After a while, the tears in her eyes fell and wetted her pillow.
After another moment, she sat up, holding the cat and stroking its fur, recalling the vague dream she had just had.
She could only remember it had something to do with her sister, but she couldnt recall the specifics.
It was just heartbreaking, painful enough to make her feel as if she were trapped in a nightmare.
The cat was happy to be petted, purring contentedly after a while.
Olivia caressed it for a while longer, then turned on the bedsidemp, got out of bed, and went to the study in her room. She brought out the scroll written by Daisy Zane, which she had tucked away in a book.
Since bringing it homest Friday, she had kept it hidden in the book.
She was afraid her brother might discover her secret, so she nned to wait until he left for the F Continent before going to her sisters room topare the handwriting.
But now, she suddenly wanted to do so very much.
To want and desire.
Picking up the scroll, Olivia checked the time. It was almost one oclock in the morning, and her brother should be asleep by now, so he shouldnt discover her.
Holding the cat in one hand and the scroll in the other, she took a deep breath and left her room.
Charlotte Lanes room was next to Olivias. Although both rooms wererge, in addition to the bedchambers themselves, there was a cloakroom, a makeup room, and a study C allrger than the average bedroom.
Their personal spaces were quite substantial.
So to go from Olivias room to Charlottes room, a few extra steps were required.
For the first time, Olivia had the feeling of being a thief in her own home. Finally reaching her sisters door, she looked left and right, saw no one, and quickly went in.
Upon entering the room, she turned on the light.
The roomsyout was much the same as hers, with everything left as it used to be. Clothes were reced with new seasonal wear, and the room was regrly cleaned.
It didnt look like a room left untouched for ten years but instead seemed as if someone had just stayed therest night and was out for the evening without returning.
Olivia quickly scanned the room and headed straight for the study.
Arriving at the desk, she stood for a moment, then opened the drawer and took out all the copies of her sisters handwriting.
She ced the writing samples on the left and the scroll on the right.
Olivia carefully examined the handwriting, even turning on the deskmp for better light.
After looking through the writing samples, she found several more scrolls written by Charlotte Lane, and carefullypared them with Daisy Zanes scroll again.
After theparison, her hand resting on the desk clenched into a fist. She gazed at the two scrolls for a long time.
Then, whether due to weak legs or an unsteady center of gravity, she suddenly fell onto the chair behind her
Chapter 326: 302: Will Find It
Chapter 326: 302: Will Find It
Trantor:549690339
The handwriting doesnt match.
The handwriting doesnt match
After knowing this result, Olivia Lane sat in the chair, feeling as if she could not feel her heart for a moment.
It seemed suddenly nk, confused, and helpless.
The handwriting doesnt match.
After a while, Olivia Lanes dull gaze moved to the photo frame on the desk.
There is a photo in the frame, taken when Charlotte Lane was twelve years old on her birthday.
Later, when Charlotte went missing, her mother put the photo on the desk.
The person in the photo had ck hair over her shoulders. She had monolid eyes, which gave the impression of Phoenix eyes. Her face had some baby fat, and when she smiled, her eyes were slightly bent.
She was very beautiful and cute.
The glint in her eyes was as brilliant as crystal.
Just from a photo, one could feel her contentment from being surrounded by love and adoration.
As Olivia Lane looked at the picture, she reached out and gently touched the frame.
How could the handwriting match? She must have gone mad, thinking that Daisy Zanes handwriting and her sisters would match.
They were clearly two different people,pletely unrted.
There was no simrity to their appearance whatsoever.
Daisy Zanes eyes were clearly double-lidded, although the double lids were thin.
Besides that, their noses, mouths, and facial shapes had no resemnce at all.
Moreover, Daisy Zane was from the Truro Song Family, and she had tested DNA with her biological father.
Although she couldnt understand why she came from Cold Green Vige with so much knowledge and even saved her from being attacked by hundreds of people.
But she was indeed a person with a blood rtionship to the Song family.
Why was she always fixated on unrealistic ideas?
Thinking like this, Olivia Lane hooked the corner of her lips. But while her face smiled, tears fell from her eyes.
She closed her eyes, paused, and lifted her hand to wipe away the tears.
But just as her hand touched her face, she heard the door to the bedroom being pushed open outside.
She suddenly opened her eyes and instinctively hid Daisy Zanes scroll.
By the time she reacted and tried to hide herself, it was toote.
William Lane opened the door to the study room.
As their eyes met, Olivia Lane stood up as if she had been hit by a spring. She moved too hastily and hit her leg on the table, making a muffled sound.
Her small face twitched, and she bent over in pain.
Seeing this, William Lane immediately walked over to her, pulled the chair back, and squatted down to check her leg.
Where did you bump it?
I didnt. Olivia Lane said, as her left leg was already aching and couldnt stand.
Seeing this, William Lane pulled the chair back again and asked her sit down, Where did you bump it?
Olivia Lane sat down, looking somewhat dazed. Her mind was racing, trying to figure out how to exin to her brother why she was herete at night.
So she absentmindedly replied, My knee.
William Lane rolled up the pajama legging on her left leg above her knee. Seeing the bruise on her knee, he furrowed his brow, Ill get the medicine, you wait here and dont move.
Olivia Lane replied, and obediently waited without moving.
While waiting for William to return, she had alreadye up with an excuse. She would say that she couldnt sleep and wanted to find a book to read. She also wanted to check her clothes to see if they favored her sister and bought her nicer clothes to wear.
But William just nced at her, then squatted in front of her to apply the medicine, as if he didnt want to ask her anything.
After applying the medicine, William rubbed his palms together to warm them up, then ced them on her knee and began massaging it.
In the spacious room, the two remained silent in one corner.
William even lowered his head, not even looking at Olivias eyes.
After a while, Olivia noticed something was wrong with her brother and hesitated, Brother
Before she could finish her sentence, William looked up at her. He smiled gently, Olivia, theres something I want to tell you.
Looking at his expression, Olivias hands unconsciously clenched on her thighs. She swallowed and asked, Wh-what is it?
This time, brother has decided not to return to F Continent. William looked into her eyes and softly said those words.
He originally nned to tell her before bedtime, so they even had a little drink together.
However, he didnt say it since she seemed so happy.
Olivia looked at him, her pupils gradually dting, her eyebrows furrowing bit by bit, and finallyughed, Wh-what do you mean not going back to F Continent?
William looked at her expression, taking a light breath to make his voice sound more normal, From now on, your brother will stay in Imperial Capital with you, okay?
Stay with me? Why stay with me? Olivias lips trembled, I-Im grown up now; I dont need you to stay with me.
Olivia
Brother, I really grew up. I wont cause trouble anymore, and I will study well at school. Olivia grasped his sleeve, tears welling up in her eyes, Next June, I will go to university, and I wont take a break from school.
Olivia, I have already discussed this with grandfather and our parents. William looked at the tears in her eyes and said softly, This is the decision we made after discussing it.
Olivias tears fell on his hand.
After the first tear, the others followed like a string of pearls, falling down one by one.
Olivia
Sister is still in F Continent, how could you all decide to withdraw? Olivia cried, What if she wants toe back but cant find anyone from our family in F Continent? What if she appears in F Continent tomorrow? What if you arent there, and no one can recognize her?
Oliviapletely forgot the bunch of excuses she had thought up just moments ago, and she also forgot how she deliberately said they were biased, urging them to return from F Continent.
William wiped her tears, and his own eyes gradually reddened, Olivia
His words stopped at his lips, and instead, he said, The people in F Continent havent retreated; its just brother who hase back.
Olivia was not foolish; when he withdrew, it didnt matter if there were people in F Continent or not. It was the same thing.
How could we leave sister alone there? How could we leave her alone there? Why did we stop searching? How could we stop searching? Olivia cried so hard her throat wouldnt make a sound, so she spoke even harder.
William was so heartbroken that he lost his voice too. He stood up and held Olivia in his embrace, gently patting her back.
Olivia buried her face in his chest, crying as if she were suffocating, Sister, why wont shee back? How can she note back?
William patted her back, not making a sound.
After a while, Olivias hand lightly tapped his waist twice, Why did we stop searching? Why did we stop searching? Grandfather loves sister so much, how could he agree? Well definitely find her; we will find her!
Williams hand, holding Olivia, trembled slightly. He blinked, forcing back his tears.
He mechanically repeated the words in his head.
We will find her.
We will find her.
Chapter 327: 303
Chapter 327: 303
Trantor:549690339
The next day, exactly at six oclock, Daisy Zanes cell phone rm rang.
Just after the second ring, Daisys hand reached out to the bedside table.
However, just as she barely touched her phone, she was pulled back and her outstretched arm was grabbed and ced back under the quilt.
Daisy slowly opened her eyes and nced at her ringing cell phone.
Then she heard Kevin rks low and husky voice from behind her: Its still early, lets sleep a little more.
Today is Monday. As she said this, she closed her eyes again and murmured, I have a show to record.
Kevin hugged her tighter: Take another day off.
I signed a contract.
Ill pay the liquidated damages, Kevin buried his face in her neck.
Daisy felt his warm breath on her neck, causing a tickling sensation that spread throughout her body like an electric current.
She opened her eyes and stared for a moment before pulling away Kevins arm and sitting up.
With his hand suddenly pulled away, Kevin immediately opened his eyes. Seeing that he had nothing to hold onto, he sat up as well.
Miss, turn around and let me look at your eyes.
Daisy turned off the rm on her phone, checked some messages, and then looked at Kevin when she saw there was nothing important.
Kevin looked at her eyes, which werent red anymore: Do they still feel ufortable?
No, Daisy looked at the wound on the corner of his mouth, which was almost healed, Its recovering pretty fast.
Im a grown man; I cant be bothered by a p for several days, Kevinughed.
Hearing his words, Daisy raised her eyebrows.
Based on his sensitive skin that even a grip would leave a mark, she always felt that Kevin needed to be taken care of very carefully and treated like royalty.
Whats with that look? Kevin pinched her face.
Daisy raised her eyebrows again but said nothing. She got out of bed and walked straight to the restroom.
Kevin sat on the bed, watching her get out of bed without looking back or saying a word.
It was just like the attitude of a terrible woman who changes her mind once she gets out of bed.
With that thought, he chuckled and went to his own room to wash up.
At six twenty, they both set out. When they left, Gael Easton was still asleep and had no idea that the two people who made him worryst night had already left early.
Many parents still drop their kids off at school on Monday mornings.
So the entrance was still a bit congested.
Therefore, Daisy didnt have Kevin drive to the entrance but parked in a quieter parking space behind the school.
Just after leaving the vi, Kevin had the Doomsday Hotel deliver breakfast to the school.
There was still some time before morning self-study.
So now, Daisy was having breakfast in the car.
While eating, she listened to the directors voice on her phone. The director had made a voice call in the group chat, instructing them on the process.
They needed to be in the ssroom before seven oclock.
The cameramen were already waiting at the entrance.
They would cut the footage of Monday morning self-study.
After that, the director repeated many details they needed to pay attention to, which they had already discussed during dinnerst Friday.
Daisy turned off the microphone and only yed the speaker, listening attentively.
Kevin said, The new drama is airing tonight.
Mmm, Daisy replied. I heard it had to be reviewed three times before it was approved.
The requirements are stricter now.
I dont know if this development trend means that peoples thinking is evolving or regressing, Daisy said.
Theres always a roundabout process of progress for everything.
Daisy nced at him, put thest fried bun in her mouth, and pulled out a tissue to wipe her mouth. Then she unbuckled her seatbelt, grabbed her school uniform jacket, and said, Dont get out, there are too many people.
Having just unbuckled his seatbelt, Kevin:
Watching him pause, Daisy lifted the corner of her mouth. She grabbed the cor of his shirt, pulled him toward her, and kissed his lips.
But just as Kevin wanted to deepen the kiss, Daisy gently pushed him away.
Kevin stared at her.
There are a lot of people, and theyre all students.
Kevin rk: The students are also seventeen or eighteen.
There are also younger grades.
Kevin rk:
Daisy Zaneughed again and pressed on his corbone through his shirt before opening the door, getting out of the car, and leaving.
Kevin rk couldnt get out of the car, so he could only watch her back gradually disappearing.
He watched her turn the corner and disappear from sight before starting the car and nning to go back.
As soon as he started the car, the horn of the car that had just passed behind him honked twice.
Kevin rk raised his eyes and nced at the rearview mirror outside the car window, seeing the license te number. He then turned off the car again.
Soon, the car behind parked in the parking space in front of his.
Then there was no more movement.
Kevin rk didnt urge them, waiting quietly for a while.
In the car, William Lane instructed Olivia Lane like a mother sending her child on a long journey, covering everything from clothing, food, shelter, to body and academics.
Olivia Lane sat in the copilot seat, her eyes slightly swollen as she lowered her gaze and listened quietly.
After a while, William Lane finished instructing her, rubbed her head, and said, Alright, go to ss. Call me if you have any problems.
Mm, Olivia Lane unbuckled her seat belt, Brother, Im leaving.
Go ahead, William Lane said, It seems like Kevins girlfriend just left. Maybe you can catch up with her.
Who wants to chase her?
William Laneughed.
After opening the car door, Olivia Lane didnt move. After a moment, she turned to William Lane and said, Brother, Im sorry. Dont take what I saidst night to heart. Actually, Im quite happy that youre back.
As she spoke, she looked up at him, Really, very happy.
Mm, I can see that, William Lane smiled.
Seeing his smile, Olivia Lane also smiled, Now that youre back, shouldnt you also consider finding a sister-inw for me? Even Kevins Third Uncle has a girlfriend.
You must be an undercover agent that our parents have sent to spy on me.
Youre so old and still make them worry.
Fine, William Lane smiled, Ill have to look around first.
Mm, then Im leaving.
Go ahead.
After Olivia Lane left, William Lane got out of the car and went to the back to get in Kevin rks copilot seat.
Just as he sat down, he started with a clichd remark: Here to drop off your girlfriend?
Kevin rk immediately replied with another clich: Here to drop off your sister?
William Lane:
Ignoring his expression, Kevin rk replied while checking his cellphone messages, Whats going on?
Wanna grab a drink?
Kevin rk paused mid-texting, ncing at him, Its early in the morning whats gotten into you?
Going or not?
No time. Kevin rk looked at his phone again, I have to go to the Research Institute.
William Lane was silent for a moment before saying, Ill go with you. I havent done any experiments in a while; my hands have gotten a little rusty.
William Lane had studied pharmaceutical formtion major in F Continent for eight years, from college to doctoral studies.
There wasnt any special reason, he just happened to be studying there while looking for his sister, Charlotte Lane.
He dropped out after two years of college in his domestic country.
Pharmaceutical formtion is the best major in the F Continent. Starting from decades ago, this major has produced batch after batch of talents.
So, he chose this major.
Kevin rk paused for a moment before directly locking his phones screen. He looked at William Lane again, and two secondster, he finally asked, What do you mean?
What you understand, William Lane looked at him for a moment before lowering his gaze.
Now it was Kevin rks turn to be silent.
Early in the morning, two handsome and attractive men sat silently in a car near a high school.
After a while, Kevin rks eyshes fluttered lightly and said, Uncle Lane agreed.
Mm, William Lane responded softly.
Chapter 328: 304: The Elder
Chapter 328: 304: The Elder
Trantor:549690339
Hearing this news, Kevin rk was at a loss for his feelings for a moment.
Back then, the little girl kept calling him Brother Arthur and always wanted him to hold her. He hadnt even held his own niece before.
But he would hold her while eating at the table.
He really thought of her as his own sister.
Everyone used to search for her, but now, all of a sudden
Is Uncle Lane alright?
Hes fine. William Lane replied, His blood pressure just suddenly went up a bit. A doctor is with him.
Kevin rk stayed silent for a while and didnt say anything else.
After all, he was just an outsider, and the people who were suffering the most were the Lane family.
Well, let me wee you on behalf of the Research Institute first.
William Lane chuckled.
Dean Yue is hospitalized and very busy recently, Kevin rk said, Take a couple of days to get used to everything, and then you can help me share the work.
Alright. Im just free anyway.
When Daisy Zane arrived at Senior Three ss Sixteen, there were 5 minutes left before the morning self-study. She greeted Skyler Thomas and took a seat.
The other people involved in recording the show were there as well, and Turner Daniels had returned too.
As soon as Daisy Zane sat down, Turner Daniels ced his milk tea on her desk, Daisy, its hot.
Daisy Zane nced at the milk tea and said, Thank you.
Turner Daniels smiled, shook his head, and returned to his seat.
The moment the morning self-study bell rang, Olivia Lane walked in, right on time.
Skyler Thomas had an emotionless expression while watching her.
Olivia Lane red back at her, then walked at her leisurely pace to her seat.
As she walked over, Daisy Zane looked at her and immediately noticed her swollen eyes.
And she also saw her wilting, obviously in a bad mood.
After Olivia Lane sat down, Daisy Zane asked, Little girl, have you been crying?
Youre the one whos been crying! Olivia Lane red at her and said, This is from drinking too much waterst night.
Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow but didnt say anything else.
Olivia Lane was silent for a moment, then looked at Daisys hand and asked, Hows your hand?
Daisy Zane extended her left hand toward her, Its almost healed.
The medicine from the Research Institute was very effective.
Her hand had long since stopped swelling.
Even the bruises had almost disappeared.
Seeing that Daisy was almost healed, Olivia Lane nodded and didnt say anything else, staring nkly at the table.
After morning self-study, Daisy Zane went to eat with George Dunn and the others.
Kevin rk and William Lane had said not to bring food for his girlfriend anymore, so the Lane family didnt prepare any extra for her.
At the cafeteria, they got their food and Daisy Zane sat across from Celeste Martin. George Dunn sat beside Daisy, while Turner Daniels sat across from him.
The four of them chatted casually while eating. The students from their ss didnt join them today, and the surrounding people were just photographers and staff, so their conversation was quite casual.
Daisy Zane sometimes chimed in while eating.
After finishing breakfast, Daisy Zane had to take her medicine, which had be a habit.
Not only did she get used to it, but George Dunn and the others also got used to it.
George Dunn finished eating first and was about to get hot water for Daisy Zanes tea, but Turner Daniels intercepted him and said, Give it to me, and Ill get hot water too.
George Dunn nced at him and didnt think much of it. He handed the ss to Turner Daniels and sat back down.
Celeste Martin watched Turner Daniel walk away and suddenly smiled, Brook God, Turner is really attentive to you. He brought you milk tea this morning and also fetched water for you.
As she said this, Daisy Zane was peeling a fried egg. It might not have been cooked properly, so it was particrly hard to peel. She kept peeling off chunks of egg white.
Daisy Zane peeled slowly, her patience gradually wearing thin.
Hearing Celestes words, she didnt respond directly.
George Dunn frowned slightly.
But Celeste didnt intend to stop there: The milk tea from that store is so popr, its incredibly hard to get. Youd usually have to wait in line for at least an hour. And they dont even open in the morning. I dont know how Turner managed it.
Having peeled half of the egg into a creviced mess, Daisy Zane suddenly missed Kevin rk, thought of James Collins, and even Charles Amos.
If any of them were here, it wouldnt be her turn to struggle with this egg.
You should be as attentive, Daisy Zane looked up at Celeste and said softly.
Celeste froze for a moment, then forced a smile, Brook God, what do you mean by that?
I mean, youll have to face the consequences of being overly attentive, Daisy Zane said without leaving her any face-saving opportunity.
The warning was very clear.
Celeste looked into the coldness that shed in Daisys eyes, and her heart couldnt help but tremble.
The calmness shed tried to maintain on the surface was slowly copsing due to Daisys casual coldness.
Has she been found out?
The news on the inte was withdrawn so quickly that it must have been Kevin rk who intervened.
Did Kevin find out about her? But she used a ck card.
And even if she was caught, howe no one hade after her in two days?
Celeste keptforting herself not to scare herself, and she had to hold on and stay steady. But thinking this way, her face still turned pale.
Seeing the situation, George immediately pulled Daisy Zanes clothes from under the table.
This part would definitely be cut out, so the videography was not a big issue. There were just many students around, and it wasnt good for this scene to be seen.
Daisy Zane wouldnt cause a scene, so when she felt George tugging on her clothes, she looked down and continued to peel the egg in her hand.
Seeing this, the director group found an excuse and said they had something to discuss with Celeste, and asked her to leave.
Celeste couldnt stand Daisy Zanes gaze at all, so she hurried away as soon as the director called her.
As soon as she left, George Dunn smiled and asked, Did she annoy you?
Daisy Zane didnt say anything, but took a bite of the egg and chewed slowly.
Turner Daniel soon came back, and he put the ss next to Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane thanked him, finishing thest bite of the egg and starting to tear the medicine packet.
Wheres Celeste? Turner Daniel asked.
She was called away by the director. It seemed like there was an issue, George chatted casually, I thought you werenting back after you leftst week.
No, my grandpa had an ident. I went to M Continent. Turner Daniel rested his cheek on his hand, his face still showing the innocence of a teenager in his teens, but his eyes were mature, But after recording this show, I might quit the circle.
Is it serious? George Dunn frowned, subconsciously feeling that his grandfathers ident must have been major.
Its not serious for my grandfather. He broke his leg. Its just that hes getting old and needs some time to recover.
George, from a wealthy family himself, could understand his mindset.
When someone took care of their family matters, they could indulge outside and do what they liked.
But when something happened at home that they needed to take responsibility for, they had to put aside their external affairs.
Apparently, Turner Daniel had to return home to take over the family business at a young age.
Upon hearing the words M Continent, ident, broken leg, and old age, Daisy Zane immediately thought of three characters in her mind.
Ezekiel Santiago.
Same surname
This Turner Daniel is he Dean Yues grandson?
As Daisy Zane thought about it, she nced at Turner Daniel and then raised her eyebrows.
She was a generation older than him.
Chapter 329: 305: Celestial Pivot Assessment
Chapter 329: 305: Celestial Pivot Assessment
Trantor:549690339
They finished their meal rather quickly today, so they returned to the ssroom earlier than usual.
When Daisy Zane entered the ssroom, Marsh Turner was sitting across the aisle from Amelie Quentin, surrounded by a crowd of people.
Everyone seemed to be engaged in a heated discussion about something.
Daisy Zane ruffled Amelie Quentins hair and took her seat, noticing that William Butch had arrived.
During the morning self-study session, the seat in front of her had been empty.
William Butch was, as usual, keeping his head down, as if he wanted to iste himself from the rest of the world.
Daisy Zane thought of the materials Holt Lawrence had given her.
But just as she began to consider matters, Holt Lawrences name entered her earshot.
Daisy Zane nced to the side.
Then she asked Amelie Quentin, What are they discussing?
I dont know, I didnt listen. Amelie Quentin responded listlessly, her voicecking energy.
Upon seeing this, Daisy Zane touched her forehead. She wasnt feverish.
What are you doing?
Why are you so down? Daisy Zane asked, Why is our nations flower wilting?
Amelie Quentin nced at her and then huffily looked away again.
Daisy Zane was about to tease her a little more when Marsh Turner suddenly came over, a crowd in tow.
Daisy, long time no see.
We just saw each otherst Friday.
But its been two days already.
Daisy Zane lifted the corner of her mouth and asked, What are you discussing?
Celestial Pivot, Marsh Turner answered, Daisy, have you ever heard of Celestial Pivot? The Celestial Pivot Detective Agency.
Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow: Ive heard a bit about it.
At the same time, William Butch, who had heard these two words, gently stroked the tips of his fingers resting on his legs, and his eyshes trembled slightly.
Daisy, you know about Celestial Pivot too. Turner Daniel also turned around and asked.
Daisy Zane nodded.
On Wednesday, Celestial Pivot is holding a member selection. Marsh Turner said.
Naturally, Daisy Zane knew about it. She just didnt expect this matter to be discussed at school.
Was Celestial Pivot actually that well-known among students? Werent a lot of people supposed to be unaware of what Celestial Pivot does?
And judging by their intense interest, it seemed they were all very intrigued.
Are you all nning on participating? Daisy Zane casually asked.
The bustling crowd suddenly fell silent after her question.
Daisy Zane looked at them.
A few secondster, Marsh Turner cleared his throat: Daisy, thats the Celestial Pivot Detective Agency. Were afraid that we cant even open the Celestial Pivot Assessment page.
After he finished, a few people behind him nodded earnestly.
Moreover, this time the questions are set by Nathan Ninevara. That implies that the selection standards this time are at least two levels higher than previous years. Marsh Turner and the boys around him looked at each other, respect and fear evident in their eyes, Daisy, do you know about Nathan Ninevara? Hes the worlds No.1. An unbeatable hacker.
Before Daisy Zane could respond, a snigger emerged from the crowd.
Although the sound wasnt loud, everyone was listening to Marsh Turner talk, so this unfriendlyugh was very noticeable.
The people around all turned to look.
A crowd of people, like a wall, blocked Daisy Zanes view.
But she soon figured out who it was, because Jessica Maxwells voice rang out, filled with false innocence: Arent you guys being a bit unfair, how could Daisy know all this. Discussing it this way would only make Daisy ufortable, wont it?
The implications was enough to make anyone feel ufortable.
Olivia Lane directly retorted: Yes, you seem to know a lot. Youd even dig up graves from a thousand years ago to ask the deceased about their lives.
Such fiery temper
Daisy Zane chuckled quietly.
Jessica Maxwells face immediately darkened. But neither Daisy Zane nor Olivia Lane could see it.
Marsh Turner, afraid that they would start fighting, immediately tried to smooth things over.
But just as he was about to speak, Jessica Maxwell started again. Her voice was loud and confident: Of course I know. My cousin will be taking the test. And She will definitely pass.
Although school had only been in session for less than a month, nearly everyone in ss knew that Jessica Maxwells cousin was Bonnie Maxwell.
Because of the rtion between the Maxwell and rk families, everyone indulged her, or rather, yielded to her.
In this ss, only Marsh Turner and Olivia Lane did not indulge her.
Marsh Turner, being a boy, would only speak up when Jessica Maxwell crossed the line.
But Olivia Lane was different, she confronted her head-on.
Sometimes, it even seemed like Olivia Lane might p her right across the face.
Everyone was unaware of Olivia Lanes status, they just assumed she was courageous.
Seeing everyone looking at her, Jessica Maxwell tossed her chin up again and said, My sister will prove through her actions that the Celestial Pivots assessment cant stop her.
Nobody spoke.
After all, in their minds, Bonnie Maxwell was not only beautiful, but also talented in both literary and martial arts, almost omnipotent, and capable of anything.
The Celestial Pivots assessment might indeed not be a challenge for her.
Most importantly, she held the title of future wife of Harton rk.
Who at this table would dare to provoke the rk Family? That was simply suicidal.
Only Olivia Lane spoke up: Oh, you mean Bonnie Maxwell. You sounded so confident I thought you were talking about yourself. Whether others can make it or not, whats there for you to be so proud of?
Everyones gazes immediately fell on Olivia Lane.
The two boys who shared a table behind Olivia Lane were standing by Marsh Turner, discussing their previous topic. Seeing this, they signaled her repeatedly to stop talking.
But Olivia Lane, in a bad mood, did not shut up: If your sister is so capable, why doesnt she break the Celestial Pivots defense system?
Olivia Lane, you As Jessica Maxwell spoke, she got up and walked towards her.
However, Marsh Turner blocked her after only one step, looking at her with downcast eyes.
Jessica Maxwells chest rose and fell dramatically as her face contorted in anger: Marsh Turner, step aside.
What for if I do? To start a fight? Marsh Turner said calmly.
None of your business.
What if I insist on interfering?
So youre taking Olivia Lanes side against me? Jessica Maxwell red at him, Do you know who I am? Do you want to offend the Maxwell Family? Or the rk Family?!
Upon hearing rk family, Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow.
Olivia Lane looked at her and then leaned close, whispering in her ear, Everyone in Imperial Capital secretly says that Bonnie Maxwell is Harton rks future wife. When you get home, you should teach Harton rk a lesson.
Your suggestion is not bad, the glint of amusement in Daisy Zanes eyes deepened.
Upon hearing her reply, Olivia Lane suddenly felt a little happier. Shepletely forgot that her voice was being picked up by the microphone.
She was burying a super huge pit for herself down the line.
Marsh Turner said: Dont try to scare me with that, Im not falling for your tricks.
Jessica Maxwell was quivering with rage, but if she backed down now, she would lose face. She had to settle things with Olivia Lane.
Looking at her still not backing down, Marsh Turner thought to himself,dy, Im trying to save you.
If you so much as touch Olivia Lanes clothes today,
Tomorrow, the Lane Familys helicopter could be hovering above your house.
The stalemate between them wasnt resolved until a few girls, under the guise offorting her, led Jessica Maxwell away.
Only then did the farce end.
Chapter 330: 306: Blacklisted
Chapter 330: 306: cklisted
Trantor:549690339
The little episode with Jessica Maxwell soon passed, and everyone didnt take it to heart.
The first period was English ss, and the teacher was talking about the weekend assignment. When discussing multiple-choice questions, the teacher was exining restrictive and non-restrictive rtive uses.
Daisy Zane listened for a while before her thoughts drifted to William Butch.
Holt Lawrence had sent her all the information he found that night.
Everything was organized in great detail.
William Butch had been taken care of by his grandparents since he was two or three years old.
His parents divorced, and neither of them wanted him. His father had his own family a year after the divorce andpletely left William Butch out of his life.
As for Williams mother, she lived abroad. The information they found showed that thest time she came to see William was four years ago.
From the ne tickets and hotel bookings, it seemed she had only stayed in the Imperial Capital for one night before leaving.
His mother had been sending money to her parents, and she also gave William a separate sum of money.
There was a bank card under Williams name, where his mother deposited money every month.
But William rarely used that card.
He was also raised pretty much freely by his grandparents.
It seemed like their only responsibility was to keep him alive, and they didnt care about anything else.
ording to the investigation, the bullying William experienced mainly came from two aspects.
One was his personality and hobbies.
William was too quiet, very shy, and had a passive personality. The original quote from the person sent by Holt Lawrence to investigate was: That child, so quiet like a little Miss.
When Daisy Zane saw this, she immediately thought in her head: Why does quiet necessarily mean being like a little Miss? Robinson Scott, the girl she knew, she had never seen her being quiet.
As for his hobbies one of the most memorable was that he liked pink things a lot.
For example, pens, pencil cases, book covers, bags, clothes, shoes
He had a weak spot for anything pink.
The second reason was that he was too smart and intelligent, which led to his istion.
William was intelligent since he was young and even skipped a grade.
The teacher often praised him, often saying sentences like, Look at William, and then look at yourselves.
William was that other persons child in the parents eyes.
This also caused some students who were older and taller than him, often nagged by their teachers and parents, to bully him.
Daisy Zane looked at William, who was now stripped from his pink trappings from head to toe and ranked second tost in the entire school, and thought about the beatings he took.
Moreover, those beatings were just a part of the investigation, learned from some people. There might be even more that they didnt find out about.
She didnt quite understand.
Why didnt he fight back?
Even if he couldnt win, it was still better than standing there and taking the hit.
If the other party had more people, he could just randomly grab someone and fight back.
He didnt think to ask for help either. Neither his family nor his teachers were there to help, and he never thought of calling the police.
There were so many other ways to fight, but he chose to suffer in silence.
Daisy Zane felt aggrieved just thinking about it.
The period went by quickly, and Daisy Zane looked at Williams retreating figure indifferently. She then stretched her leg and kicked the leg of his chair.
Even from his back, one could tell that William was clearly startled for a moment before he pulled his chair forward.
However, as soon as he moved it, Daisy kicked his chair leg again.
William paused for two seconds, then moved his chair forward again.
And Daisy kicked it one more time.
Olivia Lane, who was watching all of this, said:
Turner Daniel saw his deskmate being squeezed between the table and the chair, blinked his eyes, and then turned to look at Daisy Zane.
At this point, Olivia Lane also spoke up: What are you doing?
Im bullying him. Daisy Zanes voice was not soft, Cant you see.
Olivia Lane:
Turner Daniel:
Hearing this, William, who had his head lowered, became even more nervous.
Olivia Lane thought there was a problem with her ears and asked again: What are you doing?
Daisy Zanes lips curled up slightly before she said: William, theres a pen under your feet, can you help pick it up?
Upon hearing this, all three of them looked down at Williams feet, and sure enough, there was a pen lying there.
It was still the pen Daisy Zane asked for on her first day with Olivia Lane.
She threw it away before ss was over.
William Butch stared at the ground for a moment before slowly moving his chair back and bending down to pick up the pen.
Then he stretched out his hand and ced the pen behind him without looking back.
Seeing this, Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow. When he was about to retrieve his hand after putting the pen down, she grabbed his forearm.
The school uniform was very loose, but his arm was very thin.
Daisy Zane felt that his arm was even thinner than hers.
Olivia Lane suddenly widened her eyes and Turner Daniel frowned slightly.
The one with the biggest reaction was William Butch, who shuddered.
After shuddering, he began to tremble all over. It seemed like a subconscious action, stiffly trying to pull his hand back and burying his head even lower.
Seeing William Butch shivering more and more intensely and Daisy Zane still showing no sign of letting go, Turner Daniel reminded her: Daisy.
He was afraid that with so many students around, it would spread that Daisy Zane was bullying students at school.
Daisy Zanes face didnt show any emotion, as usual. She said Thank you first, then let go of her hand, turned her palm up, opened it, and said, Theres a mosquito. What were you thinking of?
In Daisy Zanes palm was a dead mosquito.
The mosquito had just sucked blood from someone and vomited it all out.
Not only did Daisy Zanes palm have blood on it, but William Butchs school uniform was also stained with blood.
Olivia Lane said nothing and turned her head away, not wanting to deal with Daisy Zane anymore. Turner Daniel, on the other hand, blinked twice before handing her two tissues.
William Butch looked at his sleeve and said after a moment of silence, Thank you.
Your clothes are dirty, said Daisy Zane.
Already turning his body to the side, William Butch still kept his head down. Hearing her words, he shook his head to indicate that it was all right.
At this moment, George Dunn came in from outside, stopped when he reached them, and said while scratching his exposed arm, Do we have mosquitoes in our ssroom?
Daisy Zane:
George Dunn stretched his arm out to show them and said, Look, this mosquito must be a king. With this weather and this temperature, it can still survive and bite me so big.
Turner Daniel looked up at George Dunn and saw a somewhat proud expression in his eyes.
As expected, two secondster, he heard George Dunn say, Sure enough the mosquitoes that bite me are not ordinary mosquitoes.
Olivia Lane:
Daisy Zane couldnt listen anymore and threw the tissue she had just wiped her hands with in front of George Dunn. The side with the dead mosquito and blood on it was facing up, Not as good as the mosquito king with long eyshes.
George Dunn looked at the tissue and said, ?
Daisy Zane stood up and said to Olivia Lane, Im going to wash my hands.
As she walked out, she added, Its your blood, bad luck.
This disgusted tone Both Turner Daniel and Olivia Laneughed.
George Dunn came back to his senses: ???! !!!
After washing her hands, Daisy Zane checked the messages on her cell phone in the restroom.
Her phone vibrated several times during ss, so she silenced it.
She opened it and saw that all the messages were from Gael Easton.
He said a lot of random things in the front, most of themining about Harton rk.
He even sent a long picture, with all the shorings of Harton rk he had listed. A total of one hundred and one.
Daisy Zane clicked on the image, nced over it, and saw the shorings lying in it, such as looking too good makes one restless, men who look like him would have ugly children, the surname Ye doesnt match hers, male fox spirits are no good, men over 185cm tallck oxygen, and so on.
Afterward, probably because Daisy Zane kept ignoring him, Gaul began to apologize for his own inappropriatements.
It was just that his way of apologizing was unique.
[Well its good to have dreams. Its nice for anyones dreams toe true.]
[Domestic is good too, with beautiful mountains and rivers and good public security. Some issues might not even be a problem.]
[Celebrities are good; they have a mass base and can reach the grassroots. They can also experience all aspects of life.]
After sending a dozen or so messages apologizing without saying the word apologize, Gael Easton started cursing.
Every sentence began with stinky brat.
He cursed for more than twenty minutes, and when he still didnt get a response, he started transferring money.
USD 10,000 at a time, transferring USD 200,000 in total.
After reaching the WhatsApp limit, he switched to a bank card. After transferring more than ten million, he finally calmed down.
Daisy Zane casually read the messages and then collected the money one by one.
And then she cklisted Gael Easton
Chapter 331: 307: Gifts Bought for Charles Amos
Chapter 331: 307: Gifts Bought for Charles Amos
Trantor:549690339
Only after the wound on Kevin rks mouth had fully healed did he bring Charles Amos home on Tuesday morning to visit his elderly father.
So his father wouldnt see him in an awkward situation.
What he didnt know was that there was a guest at home, talking about Charles Amos.
Bonnie Maxwell arrived more than nine oclock, still bringing lots of things with her.
Because when she was young, Tom Wayne saved her life, and she studied acupuncture and traditional medicine with him, so she visited rk Manor very frequently.
Although nine out of ten times she wouldnt bump into Kevin rk, and the one time she did, he would say Hmm to her at most.
But she still came, and got along well with Mr. & Mrs. rk.
The rk family naturally knew her intentions, but they never interfered with the affairs of the young people.
At most, they would urge them to find a partner soon.
So they never got too close to Bonnie Maxwell, just stayed at the level of elders and juniors rtionships.
They always managed this rtionship very well.
ra, I heard that youre going to participate in the Celestial Pivot selection, Elina rk asked.
When she said this, Charles Amos had just run to the front hall and heard the familiar voice inside, a voice he would remember for the rest of his life.
It was the woman who hadpeted in marksmanship against his mother at the military district shooting range and was defeated. She had almost scared him to tears.
So he stopped and didnt move.
Even gestured a shush sign to Kevin rk, who was walking slowly behind him.
In the hall, Bonnie Maxwell replied with a smile, Yes. I havent been too busytely, so I thought Id give it a try.
Instead of taking a break while youre not busy, Tom Wayne said, dont work too hard, and pay attention to your health.
Yeah, Bonnie Maxwell replied, we dont have any Celestial Pivot members, and every time we want some information, we have to pay a high price for it. If I get in, I can climb up, and itll be more convenient in the future whenever we need information.
Thats true. Elina rk nodded in agreement.
Bonnie Maxwells mouth still had a smile, and after talking for a bit more, she said, My father went to the south recently and brought back some tea, so I brought some over too.
Thanks for thinking of us, having your father bring things every time.
Its my pleasure, Bonnie Maxwell replied, I also bought a game console that is popr among children nowadays, as well as some educational Lego toys, all for Charles.
Tom Wayne looked at her, For Charles?
Yes. I asked, and they are all things that nine or ten-year-old children like. Bonnie Maxwell said, smiling at Tom Wayne.
The rk family has always been good at hiding their emotions.
To ascertain what was going on in their minds through their expressions was simply more difficult than ascending to the heavens.
But Bonnie Maxwell always had a strategy in mind, and she was confident that the rk family did not know about Charles Amos.
Although she hadnt been able to find any information about the child, she had pried information from Thomas Firway.
From his mouth, she learned that the child was already nine years old and was Daisy Zanes son.
Nine years old, which means Daisy Zane wasnt even an adult when she had the child.
How dare a woman like that let the rk family know?
How could the rk family let such a woman in their home?
Moreover, Tom Wayne asked again, For Charles?
So, her carefully crafted smile on her face suddenly froze, showing a horrified look as if shed made a mistake, Didnt The Third Master tell you about Daisy Zanes son?
At this wording, Tom Waynes gaze lingered on her face for two seconds, then he exchanged nces with Elina rk.
Elina rk raised her eyebrows enigmatically but said nothing.
Meanwhile, Charles Amos, who had been listening outside the hall, turned his head, looked up, and stared at Kevin rk.
Kevin rk patted his head to keep him quiet.
Charles Amos crossed his arms, ring at him and whispered, Your rotten peach blossoms! Illin!
Kevin rk squinted his eyes.
Charles took two steps back and said in a mix of trembling and fierce manner, If you dare hit me, I will make things up when Iin!
Kevin looked at him for a while, then snorted lightly, As if you wouldin and know how to make things up.
Charles:
After a nce at Elina rk and Natalie Waynes expressions, Bonnie Maxwell whispered apologetically, Im sorry, I shouldnt have stuck my nose in it. I saw that Third Master and Daisy Zane had a good rtionship. Regarding Charless case, I thought he would have talked to the family.
Since Natalie couldnt bear to see the grown-up child embarrassed, she was about to exin when Charless voice suddenly rang.
Grandpa! Grandma! Charles listened from outside, waiting for the perfect opportunity to run in.
The three people talking in the living room immediately looked at the entrance.
Soon after the rapid footsteps, Charles appeared in their line of sight.
ra Mitchell opened her eyes wide, her body stiffening with shock as she looked at the person at the entrance.
Seeing him, both Elina and Natalie immediately startedughing.
Hey, our Charles is here, Elina waved, Come here,e to Grandpa.
Charles nced at ra, who had been staring at him non-stop, and ran to Elinas side, Grandpa, I missed you and Grandma so much.
Why didnt youe to visit us then? Natalie spoke gently.
Elina touched his hand, his eyes involuntarily drifting toward the living room door.
I wanted to visit earlier, Charles started ming Kevin, but Uncle didnt let me. He found me annoying and didnt like me; he even wanted to hit me just now.
Charless cunning acting skills showed up on the spot, making his story sound more pitiful.
Natalie smiled and said, If he dares to hit you, Grandma will chase him away with a stick.
Thank you, Grandma, Charles sweetly voiced his gratitude.
Just then, Kevin entered, his sudden appearance catching Elina off guard, who, being older, had slightly less keen hearing and hadnt heard his footsteps.
She quickly looked away, unable to put on an angry expression in time.
Caught red-handed by Kevin.
As a result, Elina had to exert effort twice on her facial muscles to show he was still angry.
Kevinughed inwardly but didnt expose him. He looked at Charles and said, Fine, you let my mom hit me, and Ill let your mom hit you. Fair enough.
Charless smug little face immediately crumbled.
Kevin looked at him again and then turned to Elina, Dad.
Elina held Charless little hand, lowering her head, not looking or engaging with him.
Natalie nced at him, then exchanged a smile with Kevin.
Charles,e to Grandma, Natalie let him sit beside her, then introduced the cunning little boy, Charles, Lucia here is Grandmas apprentice. She oftenes to visit Grandpa and Grandma. You can call her Auntie Bonnie.
When Kevin entered the room, ra had already calmed down.
She never expected that the rk Family knew about the existence of this child and had even brought him home.
Fortunately, she hadnt said anything too harsh earlier.
There was still a chance to make amends.
As Natalie introduced her, ra smiled at Charles. Although the smile didnt reach her eyes and hid a great distortion beneath her calm surface,
Charles looked at her, his lips moving several times without uttering anything.
He didnt want to address this bad woman, but he was afraid his grandparents would think he was being impolite.
If he was impolite, it would affect his mothers educational reputation and her image.
But he couldnt say it.
Chapter 332: 308: Replace Holt Lawrence
Chapter 332: 308: Rece Holt Lawrence
Trantor:549690339
Arthur North saw that Charles Amoss mouth was moving, but no sound came out.
Heughed, sat down beside him, and casually ced the strawberry te on the tea table on hisp, saying, Eat.
Charles Amos looked at the fruit te on hisp, then at Arthur North, and whispered, Thank you.
Arthur North didnt answer him but looked at ra Mitchell and said, Last time in the Military District, you and your brother started trouble. Charles still has a bad impression of you. Children are sensitive.
In a few sentences, Arthur North removed Charless crisis
Charles pursed his lips, thinking: for todays events, he wouldnt tattle.
ra Mitchell courteously said, It really was offensive of us.
Arthur North didnt quite listen to her words but directly said, Miss Maxwell, I just heard at the entrance that you bought something for Charles.
ra Mitchells fingers tightened instantly. Although there was a smile in Arthur Norths eyes, it was colder than the December frost. She swallowed subconsciously and tried to squeeze out a smile, Yes, I did. I
Miss Maxwell really made an effort, Arthur North interrupted her directly, You even knew his age.
I I just guessed, ra Mitchell said.
You guessed, Arthur North scoffed, With his height, would you guess hes eight or nine years old?
Charless little eyebrows almost stood up: Tattling could still be arranged.
I ra Mitchell stammered.
Arthur Norths aura was too strong, and the pressure was too intense. Not only was ra Mitchell tongue-tied, but her gaze began to waver.
Checking on me, Arthur North saidzily, Do you think a few of the Maxwell family are enough for me to handle?
This sentence weighed heavily on ra Mitchells heart, like a stone.
Her heart was about to explode. She didnt expect Arthur North to say that, without any regard for the rtionship between the two families.
She looked at him incredulously.
It was incredible that he would go this far for a Daisy Zane.
Arthur, Tom Wayne called him.
Arthur North averted his gaze and said lightly, Im not joking. If theres a next time, Ill make the entire Maxwell family disappear.
ra Mitchell couldnt utter a single word.
Arthur North said, Its almost noon, so I wont invite Miss Mitchell to have lunch.
He gave the eviction order.
ra Mitchells hands clenched hard, her knuckles turning white, and her jawline tensing. She didnt expect Arthur North to say something so heavy.
And Tom Wayne and the others didnt say a word for her.
She took a light breath and tried her best to squeeze out a smile, Then Aunt Wayne, Uncle rk, Ill take my leave first.
Alright, Tom Wayne stood up to send her off.
As she walked out, she heard Charles suddenly say, Grandpa, do you like the Celestial Pivot? If you do, Ill rece Holt Lawrence in the future. Whatever you want to know, Ill tell you personally.
Elina rk was amused by him, You know Holt Lawrence?
Yes, Charles nodded.
Arthur North thought he was deliberately making ra Mitchell listen, deliberately annoying her, and didnt take it to heart, Little brat, you have quite some ideas.
Whats wrong with being a little brat? Im amazing, Charles nced at ra Mitchells back and said loudly, Isnt it just an assessment? Ill also participate tomorrow, and I can get into the Celestial Pivot.
Arthur North raised his eyebrows. Daisy Zane had taught him a lot, and he watched from the side, learning. Maybe he really would be a hacker.
ra Mitchell knew he was deliberately provoking her, but hearing him say that, she was almost angered into a heart attack.
A nine-year-old child, daring topare himself with her, ignorant of the world, and just like Daisy Zane, was an insult to her.
Elina rk echoed him, Alright. From now on, if I want to know something, Ill ask you.
No problem, Charles agreed cheerfully.
Tom Wayne and ra Mitchell left the living room, walked a few steps, and then Tom Wayne gently reminded her, ra, Arthur is a person who, once he makes up his mind, never changes. And hes very protective. Anyone who moves his things or people, hes willing to put his life on the line.
The implication was for her to dispel those thoughts she shouldnt have, to know when to stop, and not to go beyond the point of no return.
ra Mitchells face was pale. She originally wanted to exin that she wasnt what they thought, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Tom Wayne blocked it, Go back. Youre not only my half-apprentice but also a half-daughter. Youre always wee toe to visit the two of us.
ra Mitchell hooked the corner of her lips, Alright, Aunt Wayne, you can go back.
Hmm.
Tom Wayne watched her leave, looking at her back.
ying these tricks in front of her was simply too clumsy.
Since she didnt know the rtionship between Daisy Zane and Arthur North, ra Mitchell had been instilling negative thoughts about Daisy Zane in her mind.
Tom Wayne truly hoped she would stop, not to wear out the many years of friendship between them.
She stood outside for a while, and when she returned, Arthur North was talking to Elina rk.
But Elina rk was acting awkward and ignoring him.
Charles Amos paced between the two for a while, suddenly realizing the situation.
The man was there to win people over, again.
So he was just a tool for them.
Seeing Elina rks resentful face, Tom Wayne went to the second floor and fetched a square wooden box, which he handed to Harton rk.
Harton raised his eyebrows and asked, Whats this?
Open it and see. Tom said as he sat down next to Charles Amos and squeezed his little face.
Harton opened the box and found a protective amulet inside. He examined it carefully, pinched it, and asked, This is ?
Tom smiled and said, Your dad got up at three oclock in the early morning and climbed a mountain for three hours, then spent another two hours praying for this at the temple.
Why do you tell him these things? Elina rk huffed.
I want to, whats it to you? Tom retorted.
Elina rk:
For safety, Tom said.
Harton caressed the protective amulet in his hand and looked at Elina rk, Dad, you have a good body. You can climb a mountain for three hours.
Elina rk huffed again, Better than you.
Harton chuckled and said, Thank you, Dad.
Elina rk tilted his head and ignored him.
After lunch, the ssroom was a bit lively at school.
Daisy Zane noticed something these past few days; the students in her ss were quite gossip-loving. They would gather to discuss whenever there was a tiny ripple online as soon as ss ended.
On Monday, the topic revolved around Celestial Pivot, while on Tuesday morning, they were discussing the national dancepetition.
And the discussions continued right after lunch.
Apparently, thispetition had nothing to do with anyone in the ss, but everyone was excited about the topic.
Moreover, the focus was not on thepetition itself but on the Lane family.
Thats because Olivia Lanes mother, Sophie Ortiz, would be sitting on the judging panel of the Dance Association during the finals as the chairperson.
At least half of the Dance Association members came from various dancepetitions.
Years ago, Ste Edwards was handpicked by Sophie Ortiz from a dancepetition and was even taken as an apprentice.
So each dancepetition garnered significant attention.
Joining the Dance Association is one thing, but if someone bes Sophie Ortizs apprentice, their future prospects would be limitless.
The Dance Associations official website announced today that the open audition would be held next Monday. After that, it would be the preliminaries, semi-finals, and finals.
As soon as the news was released, it immediately became a hot search.
However, the sss discussions didnt have much to do with dancing.
It was because the official website included a photo of Sophie Ortiz, and everyone was discussing why Lady Lanes mother was so young, so beautiful, and had such a great temperament.
Olivia Lane wore earphones in one ear, buried her head in a game, and automatically blocked out their conversations.
Daisy Zane also followed the Dance Associations matters and checked the discussions after hearing about them.
She looked at Sophie Ortiz for a while, then looked at Olivia Lane, You look a lot like your mother.
Thats my mom, of course, we look alike. Olivia Lane replied before ncing at Daisy Zane, Are you going to participate?
What?
Olivia Lane stared at her and said impatiently, The dancepetition.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows, I cant.
Youre lying! Olivia Lane threw three words at her.
Daisy Zane smiled and took out her cell phone to check it but didnt say anything else.
Olivia Lane waited for her to speak, but realized she had no intention of continuing the conversation.
She blinked her eyes, and didnt look at her phone until she heard the games kill announcements. Then she was quiet for a while before saying, Amelia Miles is participating.
Upon hearing this name, Daisy Zane looked up and asked with a smile, How do you know?
Olivia Lane gazed at the game screen without lifting her head and sighed, Just saw it unintentionally on Facebook. She posted that she was going topete and is now in the Imperial Capital for training.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows.
The Miles family had been too quiet these days, and she had almost forgotten about them.
Johanes Miles said he would give her shares, but there had been no news on that front.
Olivia Lane tapped the screen a few times and said, What a jinx, it ruined my lunch.
Watching her angry expression, Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth with a smile.
Chapter 333: 309: Beaten Up Again
Chapter 333: 309: Beaten Up Again
Trantor:549690339
Before the afternoon ss, Daisy Zane received another bombardment of messages from Gael Eastons new number.
[You cklisted me! Not only on WhatsApp, but you even cklisted my two numbers!]
[If you cklist me, fine, but dont take my money!]
[You smelly girl! How dare you cklist me! Do you think I cant do anything to you!]
Daisy Zane looked at the messages popping up one by one on her cell phone, moved her fingertips, and cklisted this new number as well.
However, three minutester, Gael Easton switched to another number and came back.
[Fine, are you addicted to cklisting me? If I contact you again, Ill take your surname.]
[After I send this message, well end our friendship. Well contact each other through drift bottles.]
As the ss bell rang, Daisy Zane didnt bother with him, turned off her cell phone, and took out the roll she needed for ss.
The teacher came to the ssroom ten minutes early and was surrounded by students asking questions at the front.
As the ss bell rang, she let the students return to their seats to begin the lesson.
About ten minutester, William Butch walked in through the entrance, still keeping his head down.
However, lowering his head did not cover the injury on his face.
His left cheek was obviously swollen, and the corner of his mouth was torn. His school uniform was dirty, with footprints all over his pants.
He was walking a little faster than usual. Turner Daniel hesitated for a moment when he saw him like this, then immediately got up and let him sit back in his seat.
Following William Butch, came Marsh Turner.
Marsh Turner was carrying his school uniform jacket, and in order not to disturb the teachers ss, he just smiled apologetically at the teacher when she looked at him, then quickly walked towards his seat.
Daisy Zane raised her eyes to look at Marsh Turners face, then moved her gaze down to see his hand hanging by his side.
There were slight scratches on the back of his hand, probably from a fight with someone.
As Marsh Turner sat down, Daisy Zane shifted her gaze back to William Butch sitting in front of her.
Turner Daniel was giving him tissue paper to wipe the blood from his face.
William Butch, however, shrunk his neck and ignored him.
Turner Daniel then ced the tissue paper next to him.
Olivia Lane, who was a little sleepy moments before, suddenly became more than half awake. The whole ss looked over at them consciously or unconsciously.
Daisy Zanes face showed no emotion, just a hint of exasperation in her eyes.
After the first period ended, the teacher left, and shortly after, Skyler Thomas called William Butch away.
Before leaving, she nced at Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane looked back at her, just for a moment.
Last time Skyler Thomas asked her for help, Daisy Zane did not give a definite answer.
She just investigated William Butchs situationter on.
After William Butch was taken away by Skyler Thomas, he didnt return for the whole afternoon.
Daisy Zane didnt see him again until dinner time.
After dinner, Daisy Zane bumped into an acquaintance outside the cafeteria.
She still remembered the shy girl from the Pipa ssst week, named Willow Martin.
Willow Martin seemed to be waiting for her outside the cafeteria. When she saw Daisy Zane, her eyes lit up, and then her face turned red suddenly.
Eight people who recorded the show, along with some students from the 15th and 16th sses, were leaving the cafeteria together.
Willow Martin was holding a bottle of drink in her hand, her eyes on Daisy Zane, wanting toe forward but dared not because of the crowd and the camera.
Took a step forward and immediately retracted it.
The shy and surprised expression instantly became somewhat anxious.
Seeing this, Daisy Zane walked towards her: Looking for me?
Willow Martin nced at the group of people behind her, her gaze lingering on Celeste Martin for a moment, seeing Celestes face with a gentle smile. She felt a sh of disgust in the depths of her eyes, and then looked at Daisy Zane: Something hase up.
After she finished speaking, she nced at the camera behind her and added, Its my personal matter, kind of important.
Daisy Zane looked at her for a while, then turned around and spoke a few words to the cameraman behind her before taking Willow Martin to a more distant ce.
Celeste Martin squinted her eyes as she watched the two of them leave.
When did these two be so close?
There was a forest ahead, with round stone benches inside. Some wish notes were pasted on the trees.
They were all about which university and major they wanted to apply for.
At this time, there were still students reciting in the woods.
Daisy Zane and Willow Martin found a quiet corner.
After settling down, Willow Martin asked first: Did you turn off your microphone?
Daisy Zane didnt know what she wanted to talk about, so mysteriously. Still, she reached back and turned off her microphone: Whats the matter?
Willow Martins face turned even redder under her gaze. She rubbed the drink in her hand, then lowered her head, not daring to look into Daisys eyes, and whispered: Wasnt there a boy in your ss who was beaten up today?
Hearing her words, Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows slightly: How do you know?
It really was your ss. Willow Martin murmured softly, I just happened to see it when I came to school today, and I eavesdropped on their conversation.
Daisy Zane looked at her drooping eyshes. She suddenly came to find herself. Could it be that this matter had something to do with her as well: Is it rted to me?
Willow Martin nodded.
Daisy Zane:
Those who beat him up were from both inside and outside the school. Willow Martin looked up at her and then lowered her gaze again, From what I heard them say, it seemed like they wanted the boy in your ss to take you outst night. But not only did he not take you, but he also managed to avoid themst night. Thats why he was cornered and beaten up at noon today.
Daisy Zane rubbed her fingertips hanging at her side: Take me out?
Yes, it was your name. Willow Martin said, I also heard them pping that boys face and saying, Wasnt that woman protecting you? Why didnt shee today?
Daisy Zane thought of the faces of those people in the restroom that day.
Sister Zane, be careful. Many students in this school have powerful family backgrounds. They arewless. Willow Martin said, Dont be caught alone. They might might
As Willow Martin spoke, she thought about her words, They might do something terrifying.
Because of her euphemistic words, Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth for a moment. After a while, she asked, Did you hear anything else?
Well After thinking about it, Willow Martin said, No more. Then a very tall boy came over and chased them all away. I took the opportunity to run away when they were fighting.
At this point, Willow Martin felt a little guilty, Should I have called the police? At the time, I was too scared, so I hid in the corner and didnt dare to move. I was afraid they would discover me.
Actually, when Willow Martin heard someone fighting, she wanted to run away. Still, when she heard Daisy Zanes name, she stopped in her tracks and hid.
You dont need to get involved. I can handle it.
Willow Martins lips moved: Then you be careful.
Daisy Zane looked at her, paused for a while, and then said, Thank you.
Hearing her gratitude, some of the red that had just faded from Willow Martins face came back up again: No, it doesnt matter. No, not no need to thank me.
Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth: How is your pipa practice going?
Ive made a lot of progress recently. Willow Martin said, lowering her head, Ill y it for you when I have time.
Alright.
Upon hearing her response, Willow Martins mood instantly improved. She handed the drink in her hand to Daisy: Here, for you. I was in such a hurry toe over after ss that I just bought this.
Daisy Zane looked at her hands drink, hesitated for a moment, and then took it.
Chapter 334: 310: Asking for Leave to Go Outside the Campus
Chapter 334: 310: Asking for Leave to Go Outside the Campus
Trantor:549690339
During the evening self-study session, William Butch returned.
His wounds had been treated, probably by Skyler Thomas.
Still sitting at his seat without saying a word, head down, as if even movement had ceased.
When he returned, Daisy Zane nced at him, then wrote the chemistry paper on her desk.
Olivia Lane sat next to her, watching her hold a pen in her hand, casually looking at the test paper, and then filling in the answers.
No calction process, no steps. Whether it was multiple-choice, fill-in-the-nk, or essay questions, she looked at them for a while and then filled in the results.
Moreover, ording to Olivia Lanes observation, her answers were all correct.
After finishing the chemistry paper, Daisy Zane wrote the math paper.
Then, with ten minutes left before the end of evening self-study, she got up, intending to go out.
Olivia Lane didnt make way for her and asked, What are you doing?
Daisy Zane rubbed her hair: The director wants to see me.
Oh. Olivia Lane replied and then asked, Will you return to the dormitory?
Mhm.
Olivia Lane got an answer, then moved her chair forward a little to let her out.
Daisy Zane went to the front and told the teacher about the director calling for her before leaving the ssroom.
The shooting director waiting outside the ssroom, hearing her voiceing through the mike, stared at her nkly, their eyes dazed.
I didnt call, right?
While removing her mike, Daisy Zane said: Director Nash called me.
Did Director Nash call? The shooting director looked at the person next to him.
Nobody around dared to speak up.
This was Director Nash, who even Allonzo Hobson had taken care of.
Director Nash called, Daisy Zane said, You can check.
The shooting director picked up his walkie-talkie to ask, putting it close to his mouth, when he suddenly realized.
Who am I doubting here?!
He was insanely bold.
Just as he put down the walkie-talkie, director Nashs voice came through it: I called Daisy, I forgot to tell you, and I contacted her directly.
Okay, okay. Shooting Director wiped his sweat, Daisy, please, please.
Thank you, Daisy Zane said calmly, Finish early today, Ill go straight back to the dormitory when I return.
Alright.
The director didnt actually call Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane simply found an excuse and broadcasted it through the mike.
Upon hearing the news, Director Nash also cooperated with her promptly.
So she left the teaching building, requested a leave from Director Nash, and then directly left the school.
There were many stationeries and supermarkets around the school.
Daisy Zane put on a mask, took off her school uniform jacket, and carried it in her hand, then entered the second supermarket she passed by on the way.
She bought a ck duckbill cap. When paying, she saw cigarettes disyed near the cashier and casually picked up a box.
Then she put on the duckbill cap, with the brim pulled down low, and returned to the vicinity of the school entrance.
When she came out, there were ten more minutes before the end of self-study.
At this point, students who go home every day started to leave.
She squatted under the shadow of a tree, with the school uniform still hanging in her hand, the other hand propped up her chin,zily watching the students walk out.
Soon, she saw several familiar facesing out of the school.
These were the people who had beaten William Butch in the restroom that day.
Not only were there a few of them, but there was also William Butch following closely behind.
Daisy Zane prodded the brim of her hat upward and looked at the lowered head of William Butch.
The group stopped for a moment at the entrance. William Butch kept his head down, wishing he could shrink his head into his thin body.
When there were fewer students at the entrance, the group began to move, taking William Butch with them.
Daisy Zane also stood up, pushed down the brim of her hat, and followed them from a distance.
After walking for a while, the group in front entered an alley.
Daisy Zane followed them in as well.
The area around the alley was a demolition site, and it was deserted.
Even the streetmps beside the alley seemed to say that this ce was abandoned and unmonitored by surveince cameras, making it a perfect spot for a beating.
Daisy Zane walked a bit further inside, stopping next to a wall after she could hear voices.
Didnt I tell you to bring that woman out? a person in the alley said, Where is she? Are you ying with me?
No one responded.
Then there were several pping sounds, as if someone was pped hard across the face: Youre protecting that woman so much, do you like her or something?
As soon as those words were spoken, a few people burst intoughter.
With your girly look, you dare to like someone. With your weak, chicken-like body, what do you think you can do? Still, you dare to foolishly fantasize about liking someone.
Daisy Zanes eyebrows and eyes were within the shadow of the hat brim, and she gently twirled her fingertips.
A few peopleughed again: Ive seen pictures of Daisy Zane online, incredibly beautiful, with both looks and figure. You protect her so much, but she probably wouldnt even give you a nce. Shes just here to record a show, and shell be gone next week. Why are you protecting her so much?
William Butch still didnt make a sound.
After a few seconds of silence, someone got angry.
There was a loud p, breaking the silence of the darkness.
Daisy Zane immediately walked deeper into the alley.
William Butch was pped so hard that he was thrown to the side. However, he was very close to the wall, so he collided with it instead of falling down.
The p gave him a brief moment of dizziness.
It also seemed like a signal for everyone else to start taking action.
But during Williams moment of dizziness, he instinctively leaned against the wall and covered his head with his hands.
Daisy Zane had her hands in her pockets, with her school uniform draped over her wrists. In the midst of their punching and kicking, she whistled softly.
The sound was not particrly loud, but it made everyone stop their assault and stare at her.
In this alley, there were not only a few Gathering Joy School students, but also three people from other schools.
They were dressed in branded clothes, wearing gold chains and gold watches, and had dyed yellow hair.
Clearly, troublemakers.
What is this all about? The voice came from the one who had been talking to William Butch all along, a bleached-haired youth.
Daisy Zane didnt say a word and continued to walk towards them.
The group couldnt quite figure out her background, but they could only see her school uniform pants, white half-sleeves, a head of shoulder-length ck hair, a ck mask, and a ck hat.
The hat brim was pressed so low that her face waspletely obscured.
As she walked leisurely, her aura seemed to be an army of thousands in the darkness about to leave them all dead in the alley.
Yet, they only saw a female student in front of them.
So, even though her aura was powerful, the group quickly reacted.
Let me tell you, dont meddle in our business, its not something you can handle. Otherwise, youll bring trouble down on yourself.
William Butch was shaking with fear, holding his head close to the wall as if he had once again blocked out everything around him.
Cant you understand? The bleached-haired youth stepped forward, sized her up, then scoffed, What is it? Are you here to please us?
Daisy Zane still didnt say a word. She calmly walked up to the bleached-haired youth and kicked him away with a swift motion.
The bleached-haired youth soared into the air and fell heavily onto the ground. The thud of his heavy bodynding sounded as if it would crack the concrete.
After falling, he slid almost a yard across the ground before lying still. A few secondster, he began to roll and groan in pain.
Chapter 335: 311: The Handsome Male Voice
Chapter 335: 311: The Handsome Male Voice
Trantor:549690339
Marsh Turner left the school, and was leisurely walking home with his ssmates when he suddenly heard boys from the neighboring ss saying that William Butch had left with some boys from ss 8.
The boys from ss 8 were the ones who always beat up William.
Marsh paused, hesitated for two seconds, and immediately went to the ce where he had encountered William at noon today.
At noon, he had only confronted a few outsiders, who were school acquaintances, and they were wary of him, so he just issued a warning or two.
He hadnt expected them to agree amicably but continue their harassment in the evening anyway.
It wasnt about whether he was willing to help anymore; his reputation was at stake.
On top of that, they had mentioned Daisy Zane at noon.
So it seemed that the issue had to be addressed thoroughly.
Marsh hastened his pace towards the alleyway.
But when he arrived in a rush, he saw people lying all over the ground.
Some were lying t on the ground, looking like they would struggle to move an inch, while others struggled to get up but couldnt.
Only a guy named Daniel Brown could barely stand by leaning against a wall.
Then there was William, leaning against the wall with his hands on his head, appearing dazed as he stared at the people on the ground.
There was also a long-haired girl wearing a school uniform jacket and a hat, her back facing him.
He couldnt see her face clearly, but her figure seemed familiar.
Stunned by the scene, Marsh stopped in ce for a moment.
But the girl suddenly turned around and looked at him.
Although he couldnt see her eyes beneath the brim of her hat, he still felt the sharpness of her gaze, much like a knifes edge.
Just after looking at him, the initial sharpness faded slightly, and then she turned back around.
Marsh felt that she wasnt targeting him, so he stood still and didnt move.
Daniel Brown was the first to fall. Lying on the ground, he looked at the girl, who easily managed to take them all down.
And she seemed especially ruthless with them, as if she was trying to take their lives.
Leaning against the wall and trembling, Daniel asked, What do you want? We have no grudges against each other. Why are you treating us like enemies?
Daisy Zane kicked a leg by her foot and pushed it aside. Then, she pulled Williams hands away from his head, grabbed his arm, and drew him to her side. She asked, Have you ever beaten someone up?
Upon hearing these four words, not only did Daniel Brown jump in shock, but even Marsh Turner was startled.
A womans figure, but with a voice that sounded like a mans.
A cold and clear male voice.
During the hellish training Daisy Zane had experienced years ago, she had always used this voice, which she learned on purpose.
William, still shrinking his neck, shook his head after a while.
Getting an answer, Daisy grabbed Williams arm and pulled him right in front of Daniel.
Williams small frame seemed to be dragged by her.
He wobbled a bit when they stopped before steadying himself.
Still in her masculine voice, Daisy asked, How many times did he hit you just now?
William lowered his head and said nothing.
Daniel asked, What do you want?
Daisy ignored Daniel and continued, Since you wont say, I only heard one p. How about this, Ill repay it five times, thats fair, right?
No, no need, William said as he tried to pull his hand away.
But Daisy Zane clenched her fist a little tighter and then chuckled, Kid, youre in my hands now. Whether or not to use, its not up to you.
William Butch buried his head even lower, shaking his head stubbornly, II dont hit people. II cantI wont.
Daisy Zane didnt care what he said or his resistance, and with a strong swing of her arm, she forced William Butchs hand on Daniel Browns face.
Although he did not use force and his wrist went limp, Daisy Zanes strength was enough to make it hard.
For so many years, William Butch had only been on the receiving end, this was the first time he hit someone. He clearly felt his hand p someone elses face.
The unfamiliar feeling immediately made him tremble all over. William Butch became even more resistant, trying to pull his hand back.
But he was no match for Daisy Zanes strength.
Daniel Brown, being hit, leaned against the wall, covering his face in humiliations and anger, You dare to fucking hit me.
Daisy Zane grabbed Williams hand again and pped Daniel Brown, This is what he owes you. This force wont kill him.
Marsh Turner swallowed his throat at these words. How did she know which force could actually end his life?
Daisy Zane hit Daniel Brown again, and he was immediately rendered speechless.
Daisy Zane said, Although I prefer peace, sometimes, using force can solve many problems. Like when your personal safety is threatened.
William Butchs constantly trembling hand gradually steadied a bit.
You have to learn to fight back, the strong never get bullied. Daisy Zane said, as she gave Daniel Brown another hit.
And this time, she didnt stop.
She immediately followed up with another blow. Since William Butch wasnt resisting now, this hit was even harder than the previous fourbined.
Daniel Brown directly covered his face and slid down against the wall, sitting on the ground.
Daisy Zane let go of Williams arm, then walked towards Daniel Brown again.
When Williams arm was released, it hung down by his side. The warmth in his palm was familiar, the same warmth as when he gets hit on the face.
Except today, he hit someone else.
Seeing her approach, Daniel Brown suddenly burst into tears, covering his face and crying, I was wrong, I wont ever hit or bully people again, I know I was wrong.
Daisy Zane looked down at his tear-soaked face and asked, Why did you target Daisy Zane?
Marsh Turners expression shifted as he looked at her silhouette. He thought, is she Daisys friend? Did shee here for Daisy?
Daniel Brown was frightened, understanding that if he didnt speak up, he would be beaten even worse. He said with a sob, I dontI dont know. A girl suddenly came to me.
Daisy Zane listened quietly.
W-we often hang around near the school, and that girl suddenly approached us. She asked us to find a way to bring Daisy Zane out, Daniel Brown continued, She wanted us to take Daisy Zane under surveince in the forest at Forest Park so they can capture some inappropriate videos of her. The woman also said we could make it extreme, to capture more, make it scandalous.
Listening to this, William Butch looked down and pursed his lips.
Marsh Turner walked over and kicked Daniel Brown, Have you grown too courageous? How dare you mess with anyone! You were lucky not to die at noon!
Daisy Zane nced at Marsh Turner and continued in a male voice, Did you see the girls face?
No, Daniel Brown moved a little further away from Marsh Turner and said, She was very well wrapped up, tighter than you, not even her fingers were exposed.
Daisy Zane fell silent for a moment, then asked, When did she approach you?
After thinking for a while, Daniel Brown said, OnSunday evening. She also gave us a huge suitcase, filled with cash.
Marsh Turner cursed and said, So why did you guys go after William Butch?
Daniel Brown was even more scared, moving further away and looking at the person lying on the ground. We often eat together with people from your school. I told them about this, asking them to help bring Daisy Zane out. They seemed to have a grudge with Daisy Zane and agreed very quickly. And then they found William Butch.
Daniel Brown sniffed and continued, But this William Butch seems weak and easy to bully, but he is stubborn. No matter how much we hit him, he wouldnt take us to Daisy Zane.
Chapter 336: 312: Vulnerable and Incapable of Taking Care of Oneself
Chapter 336: 312: Vulnerable and Incapable of Taking Care of Oneself
Trantor:549690339
Even if Daisy Zane didnt want to get involved in William Butchs situation, it seemed she had no choice.
After all, she was the one who put him in the position to get beaten twice, and she owed him a favor because of that.
She looked at Daniel Brown then at the people on the ground who had already managed to sit up. Her cold voice was filled with a touch of annoyance, Get lost.
Daniel Brown quickly stood up, leaning against the wall, and walked toward the alley exit.
The others on the ground helped each other up and walked out as well.
Marsh Turner nced at the boys from ss 8. He wanted to say something, but he wasnt in the mood. So he looked at them and then looked away.
Unexpectedly, the two boys from ss 8 supporting each other, as they approached Daisy Zane suddenly tried to stab her with a spring knife in the back.
As the incident happened so fast, William Butch saw everything and managed to yell out.
Hearing his yell, Marsh Turner finally noticed the spring knife.
But due to the overwhelming shock, he was slow to react physically.
Only Daisy Zane despite facing the opposite direction, was able to turn and grab the hand of the attacker in the instant the spring knife came at her.
Moreover, she used her strength to dislocate his wrist.
The boy screamed in pain, and the spring knife fell to the ground with a ng.
Finally, Marsh Turner reacted and kicked the boy in his ribs, sending him flying.
James Butch, are you out of your mind? Marsh Turner cursed.
James Butchy on the ground, holding his ribs with his left hand, his face pale as he could not speak.
Marsh Turner was about to continue attacking when Daisy Zane held him back. He then stopped and said, Im warning you all C if any of you dare to touch anyone in our ss again, you better not show your faces in Domestic..
Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow.
Marsh Turner said, Get lost now!
The other two boys quickly helped James Butch up and left.
When they were all far away, Marsh Turner took a few breaths and walked two steps towards William Butch. He pinched his chin, forcing him to lift his head and look at the injuries on his face.
Daisy Zane pointed her finger at the brim of her hat and looked at William Butch as well.
It seemed like this was the first time she saw William Butchs face.
Indeed he was quite small.
A pretty young boy, though the injuries on his face somewhat diminished his attractiveness.
What did I tell you this afternoon? If they hit you again, you have to hit back! Marsh Turner spoke with a tone of disappointment, The more youre like this, the more theyll bully you. Look at you, all beaten up again. Youre not afraid of getting hit, so why are you afraid to hit back?!
William Butch freed himself from Marshs grip and lowered his head, briefly saying, Thank you.
Thanks for nothing! The day you stop getting hit will be the day youve truly thanked me. Marsh Turner said.
William Butch didnt say anything more.
Marsh Turner took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and turned to Daisy Zane, asking, Um this Big Brother? Sister? How should I address you?
Daisy Zane nced at him and said nothing.
Marsh Turner hesitated before asking again, Are you Daisys friend? Did Daisy know that they were looking for her, so she sent you to take care of it?
Daisy Zane removed the school uniform jacket, crouched down by the wall, and took out the box of cigarettes she bought and offered one to Marsh Turner.
Marsh Turner didnt hesitate; he took one and then took a lighter from his pocket.
Daisy Zane nced at his expensive lighter and offered a cigarette to William Butch, who shook his head and quietly said, I dont know how.
After lighting his cigarette, Marsh Turner crouched down next to Daisy Zane. He exhaled a puff of smoke,pletely forgetting that there was someone in a school uniform nearby, and asked, Big Brother, how long have you known Daisy? Are you Daisys bodyguard?
Daisy Zane fondled the cigarette box in her hand, finding it hard to resist the urge to smoke.
Marsh Turner said, She should really hire some bodyguards. Daisy is so beautiful and a celebrity. There must be plenty of people who have their sights on her or would want to ruin her. Like todays incident, if Daisy encountered it herself, she wouldnt be able to fight back with her slender arms and legs.
Daisy Zane:
Marsh Turner clicked his tongue worriedly, Are you the only one? She should hire more people. Nowadays, some fans are crazy and scary.
William Butch listened to their conversation, or more urately, Marsh Turners monologue. He leaned against the wall on the other side and listened quietly.
Sigh. I thought it was some crazy fan, but it turns out this was orchestrated by someone. Whos so malicious and scheming? Even giving out cash so it cant be traced. Marsh Turner didnt mind the silence beside him. After all, Big Brothers are supposed to be stoic. Thats what makes them cool. When Daisy asked me earlier today, I was afraid to scare her, so I didnt tell her that there were people outside looking for her.
You dont need to tell her either. Young girls are fragile; you dont want to scare her, Marsh Turner said.
Daisy Zane:
Finally, she took a cigarette, removed her mask, put the cigarette in her mouth, and lit it with the lighter she bought for two dors.
Marsh Turner exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at the person next to him, asking, Big Brother, can I ask you something?
Daisy Zane simply took off her hat, inhaled the cigarette, and gently exhaled the smoke.
Under the darkness of the night, thin clouds of smoke slowly floated away.
She raised her hand to fix her hair that was pressed by the hat and nced at Marsh Turner, speaking in her own voice, What do you want to ask?
Marsh Turner looked at the person in front of him, his eyes widening bit by bit, the pupils trembling at the depths.
By ident, the cigarette pinched between his fingers dropped onto his more than a hundred thousand-dor sneakers, leaving a ck circle burnt into them.
William Butch had been listening with his head lowered, but upon hearing this voice, he raised his head in surprise, looking at the person squatting in front of him.
The young face twitched twice due to the extreme shock.
It was as if something was suddenly stuck in his throat, making it hard for him to make a sound.
Marsh Turner obviously experienced the same situation, unable to utter a single word.
Daisy Zane took her gaze off him and spoke softly, Scared?
No, no Marsh Turner mechanically replied.
Daisy Zane nced at William Butch and said slowly, So in your mind, Im such a weak and helpless person.
No, no Marsh Turner mechanically replied again.
William Butch met her gaze, and then immediately lowered his head.
Daisy Zane looked at him and said, Since endlesspromises cannot bring a stable life, its better to cut losses and choose a different path.
William Butch, with his head down, pursed his lips.
Daisy Zane looked at Marsh Turner, who still hadnte to his senses, and decided not to bother him anymore.
She finished her cigarette, checked the time, and noticed that the lights in the school dormitory were already out.
She told the two of them, Im going now, and everything that happened tonight is a secret. Then she left.
Marsh Turner didnt react until Daisy Zane had walked away, too overwhelmed by the shock.
It was only when William Butch called him again that he finally came to his senses.
But by then, Daisy Zane had already walked far away.
On the way back to school, Daisy Zane put her hat and mask back on.
When she left the school, she sent a message to Kevin rk, telling him she was busy and he didnt need to call her anymore.
Kevin rk replied: [Okay, call me when youre done.]
So Daisy Zane walked back while calling him.
The phone rang for a while before it was finally answered.
Daisy Zane asked, Busy?
No. Kevin rk spoke warmly, Where are you? Its lights out now, right?
Daisy Zane didnt hide the truth, and directly replied, Ill be back at school in five minutes.
Kevin rk: You went out?
Yes.
Kevin rk:
Daisy Zane heard his silent silence andughed.
Little girl, Im a bit unhappy.
Hmm?
You went out without seeing me.
Daisy Zane:
And you definitely met someone else.
Daisy Zane:
How about I pick you up, and you dont go back tonight? His words sounded like he wanted to make her feel guilty first before making his request.
Unfortunately his n was exposed, and Daisy Zane didnt take the bait, even turning the tables, Not going back Do you want to sleep holding me?
Kevin rk suddenly fell silent.
The corner of Daisy Zanes mouth curled up under the mask, and she spoke casually, Or do you want to do something else?
Alluding to something else made Kevin rks breathing heavier.
They both fell silent for two seconds, and Daisy Zane heard footsteps and the sound of an opening door through the phone.
She spoke up in time, Third Master just think about it. Im at school now, Im hanging up.
With that, she hung up the phone and continued her leisurely walk.
She felt that Kevin rk had seriously considereding to pick her up just now.
Kevin rks message came through quickly, and she could feel the fierceness in the words even through the screen: [Little girl. Just a reminder, its best to cancel all ns for next week.]
Looking at the message, Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows, thinking: Why should I cancel all of my ns?
Chapter 337: 313: Trouble in the Class
Chapter 337: 313: Trouble in the ss
Trantor:549690339
Before entering the school, Daisy Zane made a call to Holt Lawrence, asking him to check if she had been captured by surveince cameras along the path she had just taken.
And also the surveince of her scaling the schools wall.
Used to her constant vignce, especially now that she is under the public eye, every move of hers could be amplified limitlessly.
She wasnt afraid, just found it bothersome.
If one problem could be reduced, then so be it.
Naturally, Holt Lawrence agreed readily.
However, after Daisy Zane returned to the dormitory, went to wash and rinse in secret, and quietly came back to bed, she discovered a message from Holt Lawrence sent about ten minutes ago.
[Theres something weird. I just checked the surveince that captured you and didnt touch it. Someone hacked it before me.]
Daisy Zane: [?]
Holt Lawrence: [The skills are decent, took me some time to bypass him. This person used aputer in a ck inte cafe to hack the surveince. By the time I checked, theputer was just logged off.]
Daisy Zane: [You mean, you couldnt find any useful information?]
Holt Lawrence: [The other party is too cautious, leaving nothing behind. If it wasnt for the good skills, all the temporary data, seems like a beginner hacker trying to test his hand at hacking surveince.]
Daisy Zane: [A beginner that stillmands your time.]
[ Dont make fun of me. Is this an acquaintance of yours? I specially checked, he just hacked the surveince. Seems like he did it to protect you.]
Daisy Zane: [I dont know, no impression.]
[ I wanted to say, if its an acquaintance of yours, quickly introduce him to Celestial Pivot. With these skills, I can open the backdoor for him. Prevent the meat from overflowing to outsiders.]
Daisy Zane: [I dont know him, Im going to sleep.]
Upon saying this, Daisy Zane turned off her mobile phone andid down.
She thought for a while about who it might be in her head, but could not think of anyone, so she slept.
The Celestial Pivots assessment runs on Wednesday from zero oclock to 23:59.
During this time, your start time is not restricted.
As long as its within this time frame, you can answer the questions whenever you want.
If you have confidence to pass the assessment, no one cares if you start answering the questions at 23:00.
This year, because Nathan Ninevara participated in the test formtion, the number of people participating in the assessment exploded.
Holt Lawrence sat in front of theputer, dropping a few goji berries in his thermos cup. Watching the increasing numbers of participants on the screen, he let out a sigh of marvel.
The number of people is already twice as much as thest batch.
Nathan Ninevaras reputation Truly well-deserved.
Daisy Zane never cared about the assessment, so she didnt pay any attention to it.
Upon waking from sleep, she went straight to ss.
Mornings went as usual, doing assignments, going through assignments
Once ss was over, Marsh Turner came over to chat with a few other boys.
Moreover, his view of Daisy Zane changed.
In the past, he admired Daisy Zane, but after one night, it has now be admiration.
In his mind, the image of a weak and helpless person suddenly surged, powerful and brave, indifferent, seemingly worldly, yet hiding tremendous potential and strength.
Its the new season, Marsh, are we ying ranked tonight? One of the boys asked.
Marsh Turner, who didnt get a good nights rest the night before due to being startled by Daisy Zane, was only supported by a single thread of energy, Is Amelie Quentin ying?
Amelie Quentin was ying a single-yer game and casually replied without lifting her head, I have to stay in the dorm, no time.
Marsh Turner, whose mind seemed a bit foggy, asked a simr question to Kana Davis who lived in the dormitory after asking Amelie Quentin, Kana, do you y games? Im terrific, I can carry you.
Daisy Zane mimicked Amelie Quentins tone and said, Residing in the dorm, no time.
Amelie Quentin:
Marsh Turner smiled, Kana, your new show blew up again. When I got home yesterday evening, I saw my mom crying while watching your TV series in the living room, saying that the female lead has such a tough life.
Thats right, William Butch also said, I opened my Facebook and saw two kinds of voices. One type was praising how good the TV series is and your acting. The other type was urging for more updates.
Yeah, the broadcaster even crashed for two minutes yesterday. Because when it was time for the show to air, an influx of people caused it to crash.
Daisy Zane raised the corners of her lips slightly, not too concerned about the TV series, instead saying, Does William Butch y games?
With his back to them, William Butch suddenly stiffened.
Turner Daniel and Olivia Lane first nced at Daisy Zane, then both turned their attention to William Butch.
The rest of the people looked at William Butchs back. After two seconds, Marsh Turner reacted, saying, William Butch, its almost a month since the start of school, we havent exchanged contact information, right? Lets add each other. Ill y the game with you, sweeping across the gorge.
After Marsh Turner finished speaking, William Butch paused for two seconds before stuttering, I, I am not good at gaming.
As he spoke, Marsh Turner breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, No problem, Im here. Lets exchange contact information first.
As he said this, Marsh Turner took out his cell phone first.
Meanwhile, Daisy Zane subtly raised her eyebrows. This situation was better than imagined, at least there was a line ofmunication.
William Butch thought that Marsh Turner was only being polite, but he actually put his cell phone on his desk wanting his contact information.
Seeing his phone, William Butch paused for a while before taking out his own cell phone and adding his contact information.
The morning passed uneventfully.
But in the afternoon, not long after first period had begun, there was a suddenmotion in the corridor.
The first ss was Math, and Skyler Thomas was enthusiastically absorbed in teaching from the podium.
However, nearly half of the students below could not rouse their spirits and were slumping, listless.
But upon hearing the noise outside, their heads were all simultaneously raised like flowers watered with nectar, all looking outside.
Just as the gossip was sparked, the door of the ssroom was abruptly kicked open.
The students who were attentively listening to the ss were startled, some scared into yelling.
Even Skyler Thomas was startled. The chalk that was on the ckboard suddenly traced a parab. She looked at the entrance in shock and, without thinking, put herself in between the person responsible and the ssroom.
Daisy Zane watched the parab drawn by Skyler Thomas and turned her eyes to the door. At the same time, she raised her hand to rub Olivia Lanes head,forting her startled little heart.
There were approximately eight or nine individuals outside the ssroom.
Both men and women, almost all of them were around forty-five or older.
Among them, three were principals and teachers trying to resist the several infuriated individuals.
May I ask whats the matter? Skyler Thomas asked towards the principal whose forehead was beaded with sweat.
Wheres Marsh Turner?! We are looking for him! One of the women said.
Yes, were looking for him!
Hearing this name, more than half of the students turned their heads to look at Marsh Turner.
Marsh Turner had a bewildered look on his face.
When the students turned around, the people at the entrance immediately recognized Marsh Turner and stepped forward to walk into the ssroom.
Skyler Thomas immediately stood in front of them, and the teachers along with the principal also stopped them.
Skyler Thomas said, He is my student, tell me whats the matter.
Tell you! What could we tell you! He hit my son! My son is still lying in the hospital! By telling you, can my son get better right away?
Yes, my son is also at the hospital. How do you teach? What kind of students do you teach! Besides fighting, what else can he do! If I were you, I would be too ashamed to stand at the podium.
Get out of the way! Let him out! So what! Does he think he can get away with hitting my son!
George Dunn turned his head to look at Marsh Turner, paused for a while and asked, Who did you fight with? Did you cause a serious injury? Its created quite a fuss.
Marsh Turner looked at the several parents in front. One or two of them seemed familiar, probably the parents of a few boys from ss 8. The fight didnt involve him, but it was impossible for him to bring up Daisy Zanes name: I had a bit of a dispute.
George Dunn was a bit confused, murmuring to himself, Why is it being blown out of proportion, it shouldnt be this way.
Marsh Turners family background was well-known here, theoretically the matter shouldnt have escted like this.
The few parents were very emotional, they were trying to rush into the room while arguing. Skyler Thomas forcefully stopped them, saying, If he really did get into a fight, the school will give everyone a satisfactory exnation. Please calm down and let us understand the situation first.
Calm down, how do we calm down. The woman in front suddenly pushed Skyler Thomas, If your child was hit, would you be able to calm down?
Skyler Thomas was pushed, her back hit the desk behind her which was pushed away. Thankfully, the girl behind her swiftly helped her, preventing her from falling to the ground.
When Skyler Thomas was pushed, more than half of the students in the ss stood up. Especially the boys, all of them stood behind Skyler Thomas.
Helping Skyler Thomas and confronting the parents. It seemed as though if they dared toy their hands on Skyler Thomas again, they would retaliate.
Chapter 338 - 314 The Hobson Family Gets Involved
Chapter 338: Chapter 314 The Hobson Family Gets Involved
Trantor: 549690339
Director Nash was watching the ss through the monitor and was initially a bit confused.
However, seeing so many students suddenly stand up, he quickly grabbed the walkie-talkie and said, Pause the recording of ss 16s program, turn off the video equipment, and turn off everyones mics.
The shooting director, who was outside the corridor, heard this and stepped back, asking, Turn them all off? Should we leave one on to record the evidence?
No need, in case theres a conflict, its not good for the students, Director Nash replied, their ssroom has its CCTV camera. We shouldnt interfere, and the school probably doesnt want us to intervene either. You guys should also try to withdraw as soon as possible.
The shooting director agreed, Okay.
Daisy Zane and the others also immediately received the message.
After reading the message on her cell phone, Daisy Zane turned off her mic. At the same time, Turner Daniel also turned off his mic.
Celeste Martin nced over at them as well.
Skyler Thomas held her waist in pain, as the collision left her legs slightly weakened, I said I would give you an exnation, but if you want to forcefully take someone from my ss, Im telling you, theres no way.
Marsh Turner moved past the students standing behind Skyler Thomas, pinching her shoulder, Why are you pushing my teacher for my sake? Skyler, lets go have our injuries examined and sue themter.
Sue us? Were going to sue you!
Skyler Thomas backed up and blocked Marsh Turner, You go back first, Ill handle it.
How are you going to handle it? Are you covering for him? The parent said, This brat bullies people because of his powerful family background. Did you take any benefits from his family to protect him like this?
Whats wrong with having a good family background? Can people with good family backgrounds just randomly hurt others? Is there now anymore? Another parent said, Under the emperors feet, who would dare to be arrogant!
And you as the teacher, Ive heard that you taught a ss of underachievers. Every one of them has poor grades andcks quality Another parent said, A teacher like you will only bring out students like them. Theres no need for such a ss to exist when all the names have to be found at the bottom of the schools academic list. Its simply a waste of educational resources.
If they have money, they should just go back home and inherit their family business instead ofing to school and stirring up trouble!
ss 8s homeroom teacher, who had been standing at the entrance wearing a mask, slightly raised the corners of his mouth under the mask when he heard this.
Then the ssroom suddenly became lively, with voices of rebuttal.
The male students standing behind Skyler Thomas were all ready to charge forward.
But they were stopped by Skyler Thomas and her small frame.
She spotted the ss cup on the desk behind her, picked it up, and smashed it hard on the podium.
The ss cup shattered with a loud crash, and shards of ss flew everywhere.
However, because of the podium, the students on both sides were far away, so no one was hurt.
It was just that the sound was so loud that it scared everyone.
The ssroom full of students, those few parents who kept bickering, and even the principal who had been trying to mediate were all startled.
Immediately, the ssroom quieted down.
Skyler Thomas, trembling with anger, red at the parents and yelled, If youre here to solve the problem, then sit down and talk properly. If not, please leave! If I hear any of you say another word about my students, Im telling you, this matter is far from over!
Daisy Zane slightly raised her eyebrows.
The entire ssroom was silent, and the students were even breathing lightly.
Marsh Turner, standing next to Skyler Thomas, opened his eyes wide in admiration at her astounding appearance. He smirked, but considering the situation, quickly suppressed it.
Taking advantage of the moment, the principal immediately calmed the parents and said, Lets go to the office to talk, lets go to the office. Marsh Turner, Skyler,e too. Lets have Marsh Turners parentse as well. We will discuss and solve the problems together, but everyone needs to stay calm.
It was unclear if the parents were frightened by Skyler Thomas or realized they had crossed the line, but they didnt say anything else. They red at Marsh Turner and followed the principal out.
Skyler Thomas, still holding her waist, turned around and said, Everyone, go back and sit down. Start studying.
She flinched in pain, I know you all are angry, but please be quiet during self-study. I will go avenge you.
Marsh Turner, supporting her, asked with a smile, Are you alright?
Get lost! And stopughing! Skyler Thomas snapped angrily, Help me walk, and exin what happened while we walk.
Alright.
You all go ahead, I dont have any sses, so Ill stay here and watch. The subject teacher said.
After they left, the ssroom quieted down.
Everyone was holding their breath, but since Skyler Thomas just protected them, they didnt want to cause any trouble at this time, so they all obediently remained silent.
Meanwhile, the program team outside called for those recording the show to leave.
Daisy Zane looked at Olivia Lane and said, Were off work early.
Olivia Lane didnt say anything and just looked at her.
Daisy Zane stood up and said, If you dont leave, at least go back to the dorm in the evening.
Olivia Lane averted her gaze and moved her chair forward a bit.
As Daisy Zane was about to leave, William Butch suddenly turned to look at her.
Daisy Zane stopped in her tracks and looked back at him.
Because of his unprecedented action, both Olivia Lane and Turner Daniel, who were waiting for Daisy Zane to leave together, had looks of surprise on their faces.
The injuries on Williams face were still severe, with no signs of swelling going down, but rather a little purple and green.
He nced at Daisy Zane, then hurriedly lowered his head. His lips moved several times before he said, Because, because of me.
Daisy Zane looked at him without saying a word.
As William Butch didnt hear her say anything, he hesitated for a while before saying, I need, I
He seemed to have made a great determination before he stammered out, I can, can, can, stand up for you.
If he stood up to testify, the injuries on his face would serve as the best evidence, leaving no chance for a counterattack.
Daisy Zane looked at him, genuinely curious.
Having been beaten for so many years, she kept quiet and never reported it to the police. But now that she thinks someone else is in trouble because of her, she suddenly bes brave.
Its not because of you, Daisy Zane said softly. Its Marsh Turners bad luck.
She was the one who beat the guy, but she covered it up well. Marsh Turner, on the other hand, showed his face and became the scapegoat.
Olivia Lane, Turner Daniel, and some of the students around them listened to their conversation nkly.
Daisy Zane paused and added, If needed, Ill call you.
William Butch nodded gently.
Daisy Zane and Turner Daniel walked together out of the ssroom.
As they reached the doorway, she overheard two girls at the table near the door whispering to each other, Did you see the news online? Are the Hobsons done for?
Another girl whispered resentfully, If this is true, theyre definitely done for. No matter how powerful the Hobson family is, or how crafty Allonzo Hobson is, theyll be finished. They beat someone so brutally, its too cruel.
Daisy Zane stepped out of the ssroom. George Dunn, Celeste Martin, and some staff were waiting outside.
When everyone had assembled, they led them out.
As they walked, Daisy Zane took out her cell phone and looked at the hot searches on Facebook.
Of the top ten searches, two were rted to the Hobson family, three to Allonzo Hobson, and one to Phoebe Turner.
Daisy Zane clicked on the highest trending topic: [The Hobsons bully others with their power.]
The content inside read: [Marsh Turner, the son of the Turner family, takes advantage of the Hobsons influence to beat up his schoolmates, putting their lives at risk.]
Nine pictures apanied the post, the first three of which showed a male student lying in a hospital bed.
The fourth picture was the diagnosis certificate for the boy.
The diagnosis stated that the boy had multiple contusions, a dislocated wrist, and two broken ribs.
Even though the boys face was blurred, the censorship wasnt thick, so one could barely make out that he was the one who tried to stab Daisy Zane with a spring knifest night.
Daisy Zane remembered that Marsh Turner had called him James Butch.
The remaining five pictures were of five different male students, each with distinct bruises on their bodies. Some had bruised ribs, some had bruised arms, and some had bruised backs.
All of these were Daisy Zanes handiwork.
Daisy Zane didnt read thements but clicked on a few more search topics about Allonzo Hobson and Phoebe Turner.
Events that had been rified 800 years ago were being criticized again.
The Hobson family was a giant in the entertainment industry, and Allonzo Hobson had a high-profile style and often appeared in the media. Phoebe Turner was also a Best Actress.
Any news about the Hobson family would undoubtedly be a major event in the entertainment industry.
Daisy Zane didnt expect that the search topics about the Hobson family mentioned Marsh Turners situation as well.
Phoebe Turner, Marsh Turner
Daisy Zane asked George Dunn, who was beside her, Marsh Turner is Allonzos
Cousin, replied George. Didnt you know?
No one told her, so she had no idea.
Daisy Zane took a deep breath. Things had gotten way out of hand.
Not only did Marsh Turner end up being the scapegoat, but also the entire Hobson family was affected.
George Dunn nced at her phone screen and whispered, Someone is using public opinion to put pressure on the Hobson family.
Daisy Zane turned off her phone and raised her eyebrows slightly.
She initially wanted to handle things privately, but since itse to this point she couldnt be med anymore.
Chapter 339 - 315: Our Side
Chapter 339: Chapter 315: Our Side
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane left School and called Austin Allen first, asking him toe over when he had time. Then she borrowed aputer from Director Nash, searched for the information she wanted, and put it on her phone.
While waiting for Austin to arrive in the car, Turner Daniel and George Dunn bought food and drinks for everyone.
Recording of the 15th ss continued, and Director Nash was still focused on the filming.
The staff who had been following the 16th ss all gathered and started chatting.
Daisy Zane grabbed a drink and didnt join them, just sitting quietly and listening.
After chatting with them for about two minutes, Celeste Martin was called away by Director Nash. He asked her to take the shooting director to the art building.
Since they didnt have anything else to shoot, they wanted to capture more footage of Celeste teaching students how to y the Pipa.
Before Celeste left, she asked if the other three wanted to go with her, but Daisy Zane didnt respond. George Dunn and Turner Daniel were very resistant.
They never wanted to touch Pipa again in their lives.
George Dunns fingers were blistered from ying for just half a dayst time.
Almost twenty minutes after Celeste left, Austin arrived.
Daisy Zane told the director and then left directly.
As George and Turner watched her leave, they exchanged puzzled nces.
Daisy Zane went to the School entrance to pick up Austin and found out that not only had Austine, but Joseph Allen hade as well.
The brothers leaned against the car. Joseph wore an ancient-style suit, while Austin was dressed in a ck suit, still wearing gold-rimmed sses.
They looked simr in appearance and temperament, gentle as jade.
Joseph noticed Daisy Zane as soon as she walked out of the School. When he saw her in a school uniform, he paused for a moment and then started tough.
Austin had been looking down at his phone all the time. He nced up at the entrance, saw a Girl in a school uniforming out, didnt pay much attention, and then looked back down at his phone.
After staring at the screen for two seconds, he suddenly looked up again at the person walking towards him.
For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating.
Then, as Daisy Zane approached, he heard Austin whisper in amazement, Holy shit?
Joseph looked at him for a nce.
Austin coughed lightly, stood up straight, and said, Lucia, this this are you filming here?
Recording a show, replied Daisy Zane nonchntly.
You you look like a minor, Austin stuttered, his mind going nk.
Daisy Zane:
Joseph smiled.
Ignoring Austin, Daisy Zane looked at Joseph. Her cold face softened slightly.
Smiling, Joseph said gently, I was just with him, so I came over. Why? Been bullied?
No, Daisy Zane didnt hide it from him, I hit someone and let someone else take the me.
Austin:
The smile on Josephs face deepened.
He had never seen Daisy Zane fight, but he knew she wasnt simple.
Because he knew she had scars. The one on her corbone looked like a scratch mark from arge animal, as if it was the result of a fight.
He also knew she had a tattoo on her back shoulder.
So every garment designed for Daisy Zane would cleverly cover these two areas.
Up to now, all of Josephs designs still had this little feature.
Even many clothes, haute couture dresses, Daisy Zane didnt wear.
But he still maintained the habit.
This led to some celebrities, artists and madams even wanting to wear Cloud Clothes and Rainbow Skirts had to have not only money but also fate.
This fate was whether or not the size was suitable and whether they could wear it.
Daisy Zane went to the print shop across from the School, printed out everything she needed, and returned to the dormitory before going to the Principals Office with Austin and Joseph.
However, when they reached the floor of the office, the three of them turned a corner and ran into several acquaintances.
These acquaintances also looked over after hearing footsteps.
For a moment, both groups stared at each other across the two-meter distance, and neither side spoke.
Two secondster, Marsh Turner was the first to speak, Daisy, how did you get here?
Daisy Zanes eyshes fluttered in acknowledgment, her gaze shifting from Marsh Turner to Xavier Dominic, and then onto the two slightly older-looking people.
They seemed to be Marsh Turners parents.
Finally, her gaze stopped at the seemingly calm, detached, almost inspection-like figure of Arthur North.
As soon as Daisy Zane rounded the corner, Arthurs gaze fell directly on her.
Chapter 340 - 315: Our Side_2
Chapter 340: Chapter 315: Our Side_2
Trantor: 549690339
After she looked at everyone, she also looked at Austin and Joseph.
Then the three words Wild Man floated through her mind.
Mr. and Mrs. Turner looked at Austin, their hearts sinking for a moment, their first thought was that the other party had actually brought in Austin, the topwyer.
Do they still have a chance of winning?
Or do they need to give money to settle the matter privately?
Mr. Turner looked at Marsh Turner and red at him.
This little bastard, causing trouble, if he had known 18 years ago when he was still just a cell, he should have killed him.
Isnt their world as a couple good enough? Why bring such an ancestor to trouble themselves?
Daisy. Marsh Turner stepped in front of Daisy Zane and nced at the two people beside her before whispering, Why did youe here? You dont have to worry about this, I have a way to solve it, there wont be any problems. Dont worry, dont get you in trouble
Before Marsh Turner finished speaking, he saw a shadow out of the corner of his eye, and then he saw Daisy Zane being pulled away.
He frowned and turned to look.
Arthur Norths deep, stern eyes met his, and he stumbled to the side with a start, Th-Third Master.
Arthur North nced at the boy who was talking so close to him and wrapped Daisy Zanes hand in his palm, looking down at the little girl next to him.
Daisy Zane looked up at him and raised her eyebrows, Third Master, what a coincidence.
Arthur North snorted lightly, Yes, quite a coincidence.
Joseph looked at the two of them andughed quietly.
At this time, Mr. Turner stepped forward and shook hands with Austin and Joseph first, Mr. Allen, Lawyer Allen.
Mr. Turner. Austin and Joseph also courteously returned the greeting, Mrs. Turner.
Marsh Turner was scared by Arthur North, while Mr. and Mrs. Turner were scared by Austin. They didnt even notice Arthur North and Daisy Zane holding hands together.
Subconsciously, they thought Daisy Zane had brought Austin here for the boys in ss 8.
Lady Zane Marsh Turner really shouldnt have used violence, because violence should never be used. But since the incident has happened, we willpensate for any losses. Mr. Turner let go of his pride for his son and kindly said, Let Lawyer Allen be a witness and make apensation. We will definitely doublepensate.
This meant that they didnt want Austin to take action.
Mrs. Turner had just be a fan of Daisy Zanest night, but she didnt expect to face her idols wrath today. She also softly said, Yes. All the medical expenses and mental loss fees will be doubled. Please, consider Marsh Turners young age and lets settle this privately. We, the couple, and Marsh Turner can apologize to each family.
The Turner family, although rted to the Hobson Family, had already involved the Hobson family in this matter. The couple felt very sorry.
Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, Mr. Turner has seen his sister struggle step by step. He is well aware of how important reputation is to his sister.
So they wanted to keep the Hobson family out of this as much as possible.
They didnt want the Hobson family to get too involved. Its best if they could solve it themselves.
After all, its their own son; they cant let him bear the name of a viin at such a young age
And the biggest problem is that Austin is here Its feared that even if the Hobson family or the rk family intervene, it will be troublesome all the same.
Beingpletely clean is one thing, but using power to suppress it without rity is another.
The Hobson family lives under the public eye and is greatly influenced by public opinion.
Once tainted, people wont ept it, and the losses will be heavy.
This is also why the hot search has been up for so long and hasnt been removed. Because to remove it, it must be removed cleanly and fairly without me.
So whether its for the Hobson family, for their sister, or for Marsh Turner, the couple chose to lower their heads.
Allonzo Hobson, listening to the two of them, suddenlyughed, then walked over to Mr. and Mrs. Turner and said,Uncle, auntie, do you think theres a possibility that Lawyer Allen is on our side?
Huh? Mrs. Turner looked nk.
Mr. Turner hesitated for a moment, looked at Allonzo Hobson, then at Daisy Zane. His mouth twitched twice and said, What?
Allonzo Hobsonughed, Daisy family.
Arthur North looked at him and said coldly, Stop trying to get close.
Allonzo Hobson shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.
Mr. Turner still didnt quite dare to believe it and looked at Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane looked at him calmly and said, This has nothing to do with Marsh Turner. I hit those people.
Arthur North looked at her.
Allonzo Hobsons face twitched.
Mr. and Mrs. Turner: !!!
Daisy Zane didnt pay attention to them and continued, Marsh Turner took the me for me.
Daisy, Im the one who broke James Butchs rib. Marsh Turner said.
Daisy Zane nced at him and then at Allonzo Hobson, The Hobson family is implicated in this.
Allonzo Hobson immediately responded,ughing nonchntly, Its a small matter, what does it matter.
Daisy Zane looked at Marsh Turners parents and paused before saying, Im sorry for implicating Marsh Turner. Ill handle this matter properly.
Her voice was cold, but the sincerity could be heard.
Arthur North held her hand and tightened his grip a little. His thumb gently stroked the back of her hand.
Austin and Joseph both looked at her but said nothing.
No, Daisy, Marsh Turner hurriedly said, I really did hit James Butch. It has nothing to do with you.
Allonzo Hobson was startled by her apology, Lucia, like I said, were family. No need for courtesies.
Daisy Zane looked at him and said, Arthur North said not to pretend to be close.
Allonzo Hobson:
A hint of amusement appeared in Arthur Norths eyes.
Mr. and Mrs. Turner also quickly reacted, Since Allonzos friend, there is no need for these courtesies. And Marsh Turner has also taken responsibility.
Chapter 341 - 316: I am Her Parent
Chapter 341: Chapter 316: I am Her Parent
Trantor: 549690339
When the Hobsons were trending online, Allonzo Hobson looked into who had posted the message.
However, after Kevin rk and Allonzo Hobson arrived, it was discovered that the instigator the Butch family was not among these parents.
So Allonzo Hobsonid it out for the parents: Bring the Butches over, or theres no point in resolving this. Its just a trending topic, the Hobsons and the Turners can afford it.
While waiting for the Butch family to arrive, they all retreated outside the office.
To avoid the headache of the cacophonous parents, only Skyler Thomas stayed behind to negotiate and appease the parents.
On the way, Skyler Thomas had already gotten a rough idea from Marsh Turner.
Marsh Turner mentioned nothing about Daisy Zane, only that they had bullied William Butch.
Skyler Thomas understood, but what she could do was limited; after all, William Butch was very fragile, and a testimony from him was highly unlikely, given the requirement for evidence.
All she could do was dy the proceedings and counsel the parents.
James Butchs parents arrived quickly, before Austin Allen could fully grasp the information in Daisy Zanes possession.
But Daisy Zane always cooperated well with him.
Whatever she could throw, he could catch.
With the arrival of the Butch family, everyone proceeded to the office.
Daisy Zane followed behind Allonzo Hobson and the Turner family. As she was about to step through the entrance, Austin Allen stopped her: Lucia, give me an idea of the extent were dealing with here.
Hearing him speak, everyone stopped in their tracks, then heard Daisy Zane respond impassively, I dont intend to keep it private. And theyre all of legal age.
Her soft-spoken words sent shockwaves through everyone.
That they were all of age meant they could be criminally convicted.
Daisy Zane did not intend to leave them any way out.
The Turner couple, meeting her for the first time, didnt expect her to be so ruthless.
And Marsh Turner was stunned too. His understanding of Daisy Zane was far too one-sided.
But the others were evidently used to this side of her.
Austin Allen smiled, Alright, understood.
They all entered the office.
The spacious office suddenly felt crowded.
The principal hadnt expected so many people to converge and was taken aback for a moment.
The Butches made a big fuss online, but were quite polite in person, greeting with smiles, Young Master Hobson, Mr. Turner, Mrs. Turner.
But Allonzo Hobson merely nced at them, paying no heed.
Instead, he saw the Turner couple, as well as Kevin rk and Daisy Zane, to their seats.
He didnt bother with the others, just ensuring all his own people had seats.
Skyler Thomas saw one high-status figure after another, and her fighting spirit evaporated.
Allonzo Hobson, Joseph Allen, Austin Allen! These were all individuals she couldnt afford to offend, let alone possibly meet.
So she moved aside.
Daisy Zane then pulled a seat for her, seating her next to herself.
Skyler Thomas had no choice but to grit her teeth and sit down.
Daisy Zane introduced her to Kevin rk, This is my homeroom teacher, Skyler Thomas.
Kevin rk nodded with a smile, Nice to meet you.
Skyler Thomas looked at Kevin rk, feeling somewhat short of breath. Of all these people, he was the only man she had not met or been introduced to.
Yet, he appeared more noble than anyone else present.
She could feel the respect Allonzo Hobson and Joseph Allen had for this man. And wasnt he also incredibly good-looking.
Could a mortal really bear such a handsome appearance?
It was a while before Skyler Thomas got her breath back and said, HHello.
No sooner had she finished speaking, Kevin rk said, Ms. Skyler Thomas. I am her parent. If she has any academic problems, you canmunicate with me.
What? Skyler looked dumbfounded.
Daisy Zane gave Kevin rk a cold look, her eyes holding a chill before she said, Thank you, Uncle rk, for caring about my studies.
Kevin rk performed a disappearing act with his smile:
The Principals office wasrge, with a conference table set up in the middle.
This conference table was an old one from the next-door conference room that wasnt needed.
Given the spacious office and the fact that the table was just a bit dated but not damaged, it had been kept after it was reced.
Little did they expect that it woulde in handy today.
It had be the negotiation table.
The Principal even started to question whether the cement of this table was unlucky, causing him to deal with such a major issue.
After everyone took their seats, Allonzo Hobson cut right to the chase saying, Lets hear it. How are you going topensate the Hobsons, the Turners, my mother, and my personal reputation for the damage done.
The Hobsons, who had just found chairs and were about to sit down, looked bewildered: ???
People: ???
Daisy Zane let out a softugh.
Kevin rk squeezed her hand and seeing herugh, he too let out a smile.
The parents of the remaining five families had been incited by the Butches toe here, following the Butches orders.
Now that the Butches were here, they instantly became the quiet ones, with everyone looking to the Butches for cues.
Henry Horton hadnt anticipated that Allonzo Hobson would say such a thing. He chuckled, Young Master Hobson, afraid youve got it mixed up. My son is the one hospitalized. Shouldnt the Hobsons and the Turners give me an exnation?
Just as Mr. Turner was about to respond, Allonzo Hobson patted his hand under the table, signaling him not to worry, he had it. What has your sons hospitalization got to do with us? Isnt it his just deserts?
Mrs. Butch said, Young Master Hobson, isnt that a bit too harsh? What do you mean, his just deserts?
Hes engaged in school bullying, so he deserves it. Allonzo Hobson had already gotten an idea of the situation from Marsh Turner.
He knew his younger brother best, and he would never hit someone without a reason.
What evidence do you have that hes engaged in school bullying? James Butchs father interjected, He was beaten so badly, it seems hes the one being bullied. Young Master Hobson, you better not nder people!
The Butches were counting on the fact that the Hobsons, as a family involved in the entertainment industry, greatly valued their reputation.
Thats why they stirred up public opinion, hoping to restrain the Hobsons with the power of the online public, while they concentrated their firepower on the Turners.
As long as they took down the Turner family, the fact that James Butch was beaten would stand. They would be the victims.
The Hobsons, under public pressure, would then hesitate, even if they retaliatedter, not daring to do it openly.
Moreover, any future crisis for the Butches would lead everyone to suspect that the Hobsons were pulling the strings.
Believing that the Hobsons would be swayed by public opinion and wouldnt dare to do anything to them, gave the Butches the audacity to act as they did.
But they were naive, thinking everyone else was as foolish as them.
The Hobsons had been in the entertainment industry for so long; taking them on with these tactics was asking for trouble.
Hearing their conversation, Daisy Zane tossed her cell phone onto the table. The sound of the impact drew everyones attention to her.
Skyler Thomas, sitting next to her, was startled.
Daisy Zane stated, Evidence.
After she spoke, she turned her gaze toward the Butch couple. Her beautiful phoenix eyes filled with coldness, Not only the evidence of his bullying, but also of his long-term bullying. Its all in here.
Chapter 342 - 317: Watching the Bustle, Unfolding On Oneself
Chapter 342: Chapter 317: Watching the Bustle, Unfolding On Oneself
Trantor: 549690339
The cell phone was thrown on the table, all eyes were on it, no one spoke.
Then under everyones gaze, Daisy Zane picked up the phone again, unlocked it, and connected it to the projector on the table. She yed a video.
It was a surveince video, a bit blurry, but it didnt interfere with identifying the people. The date at the top left showed it was from two years ago in May.
Even across the screen, one could feel the force, the brutality every time a punch or kicknded.
The video thatsted less than three minutes ended.
Daisy Zane yed another one. It was also a surveince video, but fromst year. Both videos were found by Holt Lawrence during his investigation of William Butch.
The same perpetrators were still there, only this time the person being beaten was not lying on the ground but sitting on it.
At the start, he was covering his head with his hands, burying his face between his knees. But then he was forced to raise his head by James Butch grabbing his hair.
Even though his face is blurred after the head is lifted, it can still be clearly seen that James Butch pped him several times.
The video was silent, yet everyone there seemed to hear the ps.
Skyler Thomas watched, her hands on her thighs tightly clenching, her eyes instantly reddening. She knew, of course, the person being beaten was William Butch.
Just by looking at his physique, William Butch then was even smaller, thinner than he is now.
The entire office was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.
Daisy Zane looked at the parents across the table and said coldly, See for yourselves whose children they are.
The parents who had just caused the most ruckus were now not just quiet, they wished they could disappear on the spot.
Their children might return home with bruises, but generally, nothing serious ever happened. But now, not only could they take no advantage, but they could also get into trouble.
Mr. and Mrs. Butch watched the video. After it finished and a while passed, Mrs. Butch tugged at the sleeve of Mr. Butch.
Mr. Butch turned directly to Daisy Zane, ring at her with a murderous look on his face: Who are you? What does all this have to do with you? These videos are old, why bring them out now? When children are little, there are inevitably some frictions, and small fights are amon urrence. Besides, what we are discussing now is my son getting beaten, what purpose does it serve to y these videos? What significance does it have! Does showing these videos conceal the fact that my son was seriously injured by Marsh Turner?! Was Marsh Turner the one being beaten in these videos!
If the person being beaten in the video was Marsh Turner, do you think you would still see your son? Mr. Turner said coldly.
Marsh Turner looked at his father quite moved, only to receive a re in response.
Marsh Turner:
Daisy Zane looked at Mr. Butch indifferently, saying nothing, only moved her fingers a bit and yed an audio clip.
The sound quality in the office was good.
So when the sounds of ps came out, they almost seemed to surround everyone, striking their hearts and echoing in their ears.
Bitch, didnt I say, dont let me see you in the Mens Restroom, how the fuck did you get in here. Did youe looking for a beating?
Cry, cry, cry, thats all you know how to do, youre such a woman.
Let me think of a way out for you, be a little gigolo, keep morepany with rich people. Earn more money while youre young, otherwise, when you get old, no one will look at you, hahaha
The voice ended, followed by several ps.
This was the sound recorded by his own mic in the restroom that day before Daisy Zane kicked the door. She had even intentionally amplified the sound a bit.
After the audio finished, Daisy Zane said, This audio is fromst week, whoevers voices these are, recognize them yourselves.
Mr. Butchs lips trembled slightly.
Daisy Zane spoke first, Want to deny it? You can, go back and drug your son silent, the identification agency will have no way then.
Arthur North curled his lips into a smirk.
Daisy Zane yed another video. It was taken by the photographer after she had kicked open the bathroom door. Daniel Brown was still blurred; This was also fromst week, taken at the same time as the audio.
Mr. Butch, do you have any misconceptions about minor squabbles? Skyler Thomas said, What if those two videos are from the past? Do you want to say your son has reformed? This is fromst week. It really proves the saying, a leopard cant change its spots.
You! Mr. Butchs face turned somewhat green, his chest heaving, What does this have to do with Marsh Turner hitting my son! You all shouldnt stray off the main point.
My brother was just being a Good Samaritan. Is there something wrong with your head? Skyler Thomas sneered
He would act as a Good Samaritan, Mr. Butch said, The one getting beaten wasnt him, why did he meddle!
Wow, listen to this, are these even words spoken by a human? Your family has low quality, no kindness. You dont even allow others to do good deeds? Skyler Thomas said in a strange tone, Your son is this way, you have the biggest responsibility!
Mr. Butch was so choked up with anger that he was speechless for a while.
At this moment, Daisy Zane yed another surveince video, You have no evidence to prove that Marsh Turner hit someone. This is the surveince at the entrance of the alley fromst night. Your son, and someone was following them when they entered the alley.
Daisy Zane restored the surveince footage from the dark alley yesterday.
The footage showed her following James Butchs group into the alley.
She looked at the video and said, Marsh Turner enteredter. So how can you determine that Marsh Turner was the one who hit someone? Because only Marsh Turner showed his face, so the ones framing and ndering are you.
The crime of false usation and framing Austin Allen suddenly spoke up in a light voice, In severe cases, one can be sentenced to imprisonment for up to three years, if it causes serious consequences, imprisonment for three to ten years.
It was unclear whether Mr. and Mrs. Butch were too focused on Skyler Thomas outburst, or Austin Allen had kept a low profile when he came in.
It was then that the Butch Family noticed Austin Allens presence.
The instant Mr. Butch saw Austin Allen, Daisy Zane felt like he almost didnt manage to catch his breath and passed out: Au, Austin?!
Austin Allen adjusted his sses, showing a professionally polite smile, Mr. Butch, hello. I represent the victim of the bullying. Lets first deal with your matter,ter we will talk about our issue.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Butch was utterly shocked, her eyespletely nk.
Mr. Butch suddenly copsed in his chair.
The parents faces were also ashen.
Skyler Thomas let out a scoffedugh.
Daisy Zane nced at them and continued ying the audio. It was recorded in the alley before she started fightingst night, as well as her conversation in a male voice asking Daniel Browns group why they were looking for Daisy Zane.
Why are you looking for Daisy Zane?
The moment these words were spoken, Arthur Norths casual expression changed.
After hearing what Daniel Brown saidter, his expression became increasingly horrified. He was so focused on listening to what Daniel Brown was saying that hepletely ignored Daisy Zanes voice.
Arthur North had initiallye today to see Daisy Zane.
When Skyler Thomas saw the news online, he was with Arthur North. Knowing that Skyler Thomas was going to school, and since Arthur North had some time, he came along, thinking of seeing Daisy Zane in passing.
He came with the mentality of watching themotion, but did not expect themotion would involve himself.
All tenderness disappeared from Joseph Allens and Austin Allens faces.
The ces in the audio where Daniel Browns name was mentioned were muted, leaving only Daisy Zane, Marsh Turner, and Daniel Browns voices.
Daisy Zane said: This audio is from the alleyst night, ording to evidence provided by the informer, it can all prove that Marsh Turner wasnt the one who hit people. When the police get involved, this informant can also cooperate with the police investigation. Mr. Butch, your sons issue is more than just bullying.
Chapter 343 - 318: Future Madam
Chapter 343: Chapter 318: Future Madam
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane made a clear distinction between herself now and the scenest night when she entered the alley to beat people up and questioned them with a male voice.
If the police questioned herter, she would naturally admit that she was the person in the alley.
But now, there were so many people She didnt trust the parents across the table.
She wouldnt bring trouble upon herself for nothing.
So, she only imed to be the informant.
Mr. Butch, let me answer your questions, said Daisy Zane, Why am I here? What does this matter have to do with me? Because I am Daisy Zane, the one your son tried to shoot an indecent video of with the help of outsiders.
Lawyer Allen, please educate Mr. Butch and everyone else about thew, Kevin rk suddenly said coldly.
Austin Allens professional smile disappeared as he spoke slowly, School bullying involving minors carries criminal responsibility. Moreover, all these people are already adults. Let me briefly list the charges against these ssmates: intentional injury, insult, group fighting, provocation, and infringement on Lady Zanes privacy, intentional injury
Lawyer Allen, as awyer, do not make groundless usations. Thedy is sitting right here. Where was her privacy vited? Where was the intentional injury?
What? Do you want this matter to be investigated further? Kevin rk looked at him.
Allonzo Hobson, sitting on the other side of rk, stood up and sat on a chair with Marsh Turner as they were affected by the hostility.
Kevin rks aura was overwhelmingly powerful, making the other side freeze instantly.
Mr. Butchs teeth chattered under the pressure, but he still forced himself to ask, May I know who you are
Third Masters reputation was well-known, but not many people had actually met him.
Without answering his question, Kevin rk said, How can you bully my future wife like this?
Daisy Zane:
All the parents on the other side were first stunned, and then they all took a sharp breath, looking at him in disbelief.
The Turner couple also suddenly turned their heads towards them. They were looking at Third Master rks future wife.
And Marsh Turners head suddenly turned to Kevin rk, his eyes wide open.
What! What! What!
Future wife! Whose future wife! Who is the future wife?
Allonzo Hobson saw his reaction and pped him on the back of the head, What are you doing?
Marsh Turner was speechless looking at Kevin rk.
Skyler Thomas looked at Daisy Zane, and her breath was almost gone. Who on earth did she know!
Kevin rk continued, You should be grateful that someone stopped themst night. Otherwise how many sons do you have to pay for this loss?
Th-Third Master Mr. Butch muttered.
Kevin rk ignored him.
Austin Allen, seeing that rk had stopped talking, continued, Mr. Butch, whats the hurry? I havent finished speaking. Attempting to shoot an indecent video has already constituted an invasion of privacy and intentional injuries to others. Although unsessful the audio clearly indicates their intentions.
How do you know the audio is real? What if they are framing others! Mrs. Butch suddenly said.
All the videos and audios here can be authenticated by professional institutions, said Daisy Zane, Of course the police will also ask institutions to confirm.
The parents across the table were scared silly, looking at each other.
It was the Butch family who said that if they all joined forces, they would not only receivepensation but also avenge their children. The Hobson family would definitely promise them benefits to suppress the news, so they came.
But now
Seeing that they remained silent, Austin Allen continued, And you parents, ndering and framing Marsh Turner, this is the crime of false usation and framing.
My sons injuries are caused by Marsh Turner! Mrs. Butch said, Even if others didnt get beaten by Turner, my sons rib was broken by him! This is a fact! Do you want to deny it?
Marsh Turners actions were considered righteous and courageous. When justified defense is constituted, it does not bear criminal responsibility, said Austin Allen, Rest assured, Im just listing them briefly. You can find awyer to defend against all these charges. When ites to court, Ill be more detailed.
Oh, right. ording to the informantst night, it was James Butch who wanted to kill, so Marsh Turner stepped in, Daisy Zane said and took something out of her pocket and threw it on the table.
The spring knife fromst night, wrapped in ayer of cloth.
The sound of metal colliding with the wooden table made the hearts of the Butch couple tremble.
Evidence, Daisy Zane said, There are fingerprints on it.
How many years would that be? Austin Allen murmured deliberately, One crime is heavier than the other.
Mrs. Butch almost fainted on the spot.
Mr. Butch stared nkly at the spring knife, his mind empty.
Daisy Zane threw the printed files from Joseph Allens hand onto the table, speaking slowly, The evidence of the Butch family spreading news online, buying hot searches, and conspiring with various parents to pit the Hobson and Turner families and causing trouble at the school.
The Turner family of three looked at the evidence, and then turned to Daisy Zane.
What are they, what are they doing here? They must havee only to watch the excitement, right?
The spacious office suddenly fell silent, and no one spoke.
Everyone was either looking at Daisy Zane and Kevin rk, or staring at the evidence.
After a while, Mr. Butch suddenly spoke up: Miss Zane, could we could we settle this privately, considering the children are still young? Well ept anypensation you want.
All the parents looked at her, pleading.
What is yourpensation worth? Kevin rk said.
Trying to settle private matters with the rks with money, you really have some nerve. Allonzo Hobson sneered, then continued, Besides, saying this, arent you guys embarrassed? Who is young? They have all reached adulthood and can be held legally responsible for their actions. They have been bullying for as long as three years, and even tried to involve my sister. A single sentence about them being children and you want to conclude the matter? Is your child the only child, and others not children? You released the messages online, you were also targeting Marsh Turner, werent you?
Young Master Hobson
Daisy Zane interrupted him: When the informed person gave me this evidence, I really thought about settling privately. But now that the messages are everywhere, its impossible, isnt it?
Her voice was cold, indifferent, unhurried, but every word and every character appeared to have a fierce edge.
Skyler Thomas felt an elusive murderous intent beside her.
Oh, right. Lawyer Allen might have forgotten to remind you. Daisy Zane looked at them and said, The bullied child is still a minor. When finding a defensewyerter, remember to let him look at the Minor Protection Law.
Austin Allen looked at her:
That abused child is the real child! Allonzo Hobson said, Why dont you say that hes just a child, and send your own son to take the responsibility?.
No one spoke again, and after silence for a while, Mrs. Butch spoke: Who are you to have the final say here! We dont even know who the victim is! Furthermore, how do you know that the child doesnt want to settle privately?
Daisy Zane said: Lawyer Allen represents the victim, so do you think he wants to settle privately?
We have the right to protect the privacy of the victim. Austin Allen said, Its nailed down and impossible to settle privately now.
Allonzo Hobson smiled and said, Dont worry. Ill report the case soon. I wont remove the hot search online, and Im waiting for the polices notice to clear the Hobson familys name. During the investigation, remember topensate for the losses of the Hobson and Turner families.
The faces of the parents across turned pale, some looked dazed, and some even cried.
Then they began begging Daisy Zane, Allonzo Hobson, and the Turner family.
It was a noisy scene.
Kevin rk was about to leave with Daisy Zane.
But after standing up, Daisy Zane didnt move. Instead, she looked at the parents who had caused trouble in the ss and said, Theres one more thing. You all need to apologize to Teacher Thomas, Marsh Turner, and the 16th ss.
Kevin rk looked at her.
Skyler Thomas was startled and looked at the parents across. She suddenly felt softhearted.
Just as she was about to say forget it, Daisy Zanes hand pressed on her shoulder, telling her not to speak.
You should bear the consequences of not educating your children properly. Daisy Zane looked down at her cell phone, sending those videos and audio files to Austin Allen while saying, The parents of the beaten child are angry and heartbroken. Why dont the parents of the abusive child know how to restrain and educate their children? If you dont educate them, someone else will.
Skyler Thomas thought of William Butch and instantly stopped feeling softhearted.
Verbal abuse is also violence. Daisy Zane put away her cell phone and looked at them, Its best to apologize now, or else be careful that all the sins fall upon your sons.
The crying and noises quieted down a bit.
Daisy Zane did not avoid saying bluntly: Youd better all behave. Otherwise there are many different kinds of life in prison. I dont need to go into details, do I?
With just a gentle word, she threw it out.
Although she couldnt interfere with the judicial system, she was definitely capable of taking care of life inside prison.
Not only did the parents faces change, but so did those of the three Turners, as well as the principal and Skyler Thomas.
Maybe because she was used to acting low-key while wearing a school uniform and at school, the sudden change was too much contrast for people to ept.
Especially this kind of seemingly gentle yet ruthless approach.
And Kevin rk, standing next to her, clearly had an attitude of being indulged and spoiled.
Lets go, Daisy Zane said to Kevin rk.
After saying that, Kevin rk led her by the hand and walked out.
Miss Zane, Miss Zane, Mr. Butch tried to chase after her.
He clearly understood that only if Daisy Zane took a step back, would there have been hope to settle privately.
But as soon as he took a step forward, Austin and Joseph, along with Allonzo Hobson, came in his way.
Mr. Butch, if your sons not disciplined, dont try to rely on others after causing trouble. Joseph Allen coldly stared, and uttered some harsh words, Begging the victim? What kind of mentality do you have? Have you no shame?
Hearing his brother speak like this, Austin Allen almost burst outughing.
Allonzo Hobson also widened his eyes and nced at him. Was this the Joseph Allen he knew?
Chapter 344: 319: Reminiscing the Past
Chapter 344: 319: Reminiscing the Past
Trantor:549690339
Everyone had left the office, leaving only Skyler Thomas and the principal to continueforting the parents.
Fearing that some parents might overreact, the principal even called ten security guards to stand by.
Since there are so many of us, lets go out to eat, Xavier Dominic said as he walked out.
Its a little past four oclock how long are we going to eat? Austin Allenughed.
We can chat first, then eat, said Xavier.Domain.
Shouldnt Lucia be recording a show? Joseph Allen asked.
Hearing this, Marsh Turners gaze moved from Harton rk and Daisy Zanes intertwined hands to Joseph Allen.
The founder of Cloud Clothing and Rainbow Skirts called her Lucia, theyre so close!
He had thought that Austin and Joseph were here for Harton rk.
The recording has been paused, Daisy Zane said.
Thats good, Xavier Dominic smiled. Ill report to the police first, and then well find a ce to sit.
Let Michael Jackson and Juan Wright handle it, Harton rk said.
Xavier Dominic hesitated. Although the Hobson Family and the rk Family were allies, the Hobson Family had its own power. Their own family could have solved this issue without the help of the rk Family.
Using Michael Jackson and Juan Wright meant deploying the power of the rk Family.
What would be the consequences?
The matter would be ruthlessly resolved, leaving the worst oue for the Butch Family and those involved.
He had forgotten that these people had offended Daisy Zane.
In case Daisy Zane was a weak and helpless girl, then the abused child might have taken her away.
He didnt dare to think about the consequences.
Their Third Master would go crazy!
Alright, Ill talk to Michael Jackson, he said.
Harton rk looked at Austin Allen again: Someone will contact you.
Okay.
Lets go to Doomsday Hotel. You guys go to the car first, Ill contact Michael Jackson
Before he finished speaking, he caught Harton rk pulling Daisy Zane into an empty ssroom out of the corner of his eye.
He then closed the door and locked it.
Those who were behind Harton rk suddenly stopped in their tracks and stared at the door.
When those in front noticed themotion, they also turned around and followed the others gazes to the door.
Xavier Dominic:
Marsh Turner: !!!
Others:
After a few seconds of awkward silence, Xavier Dominic coughed lightly and said, Well, uh long time no see, just reminiscing about old times. Lets go first, lets go.
Austin Allen blinked and looked at his brother.
Joseph Allen took a deep breath,ughed, and said, Lets go first then.
Alright, alright. Mr. Allen, Austin Allen, this way please, Mr. Turner said.
The group continued walking, but Marsh Turner didnt budge as he red at the door.
He was in a terrible mood at the moment, having fallen in love for the first time only to be heartbroken after just a few days of unrequited love.
What are you doing? Xavier Dominic pped him on the back of the head again. Standing here waiting for Third Master to throw you into a wolfs den?
Marsh Turner pursed his lips and didnt say anything. He quickly followed his parents.
After he left, Xavier Dominic nced at the ssroom again, chuckled, and left as well.
Inside the ssroom, Daisy Zane leaned against the wall. To keep her warm, Harton rk ced his hand under her back.
Daisy Zane looked up at Harton rk and raised her eyebrows: Third Master, this is a school.
Yeah. Im tempting high school students to fall in love early. Kevin rk said frankly.
Daisy Zane:
Also tempting her to secretly date at school. Kevin rk leaned in slightly and kissed the corner of her mouth, Three minutes left until ss ends, and students will pass byter.
Daisy Zane:
Kevin rk looked into her eyes and chuckled softly after a moment, Little girl, are you nervous?
Daisy Zane rubbed her fingertips together, and her eyshes trembled slightly: Uncle rk, this is disrespectful.
Daisy Zane looked at him speechlessly, andughed softly in her heart before continuing, After meeting my homeroom teacher, you pinned me against the wall. Uncle rk, this parent
Daisy Zanes words were cut off as Kevin rk held her chin and kissed her lips, blocking her words froming out.
Kevin rk kissed her with some force, because the two words Uncle rk sounded too unpleasant.
Others called him Third Uncle because his status was just like that. He had been called that since he was little and never felt anything inappropriate about it.
But when the two words Uncle rk were called out, it gave him a feeling that he was at least fifty years old.
Daisy Zane felt the pain on her mouth and grabbed his shirt at the waist.
Kevin rk realized she was ufortable and eased up a bit.
Just at this moment, the bell rang for the end of the ss period.
Soon, there were voices of students talking and ying outside.
Daisy Zanes body shivered, and she tried to push Kevin away with her hand on his shoulder. But Kevin suddenly tightened his grip on her back and held her in his arms.
He did not let her go.
After a while, he lifted her up and put her on the desk next to them. He also squeezed himself between her legs, with one hand on her head and the other caressing her waist.
A momentter, someone identally bumped the door.
Daisy Zane, who had always been calm, was startled by the sound.
Kevin rk seemed to see her scared for the first time andughed a little, his lips close to hers.
But he still didnt let her go, and the hand on her waist slowly lifted her school uniform jacket, touching her skin.
Daisy Zanes breath quickened.
Noticing her nervousness, Kevin withdrew his hand and stopped teasing her. The hand on her head moved to the back of her neck and gently squeezed, soothing her.
He stepped back and looked down at her with a smile. Why are you so sensitive?
Daisy Zane used her hand on his shoulder to push him away a little, and slowly adjusted her breath without responding to him.
Kevin rk held her hand on his shoulder and gently squeezed it. Seeing her blushing ears, he didnt continue teasing her but changed the subject. So, you had a fightst night?
Yes.
How did you know they were looking for you?
A student overheard their conversation and told me, Daisy Zane said softly. The bullied kid sits in front of me, hes only 15, and he took two beatings because of me.
Kevin rk understood immediately.
The kid would rather be beaten than call for help.
The little girl seemed ruthless, but she was actually very loyal. She would surely repay the favor she owed for someone being beaten because of her, and shed do it doubly.
Little girl, youre quite popr. Kevin rk stroked her face.
Daisy Zanezily replied, Maybe because Im pretty.
Kevin rkughed.
Whats so funny? Werent you lustful when we first met at the Doomsday Hotel? Daisy Zane raised her eyes, looking at him curiously.
Her beautiful phoenix eyes seemed to have a thinyer of mist, making them clean and clear as if they had been washed with water.
Kevin rks throat rolled for a moment, and he leaned in closer to kiss her eyelids, after a moment, he asked, What about you?
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows and replied honestly, Me I was lustful too. I invited you over to drink to admire you up close
Chapter 345: 320: Love Rivals Everywhere
Chapter 345: 320: Love Rivals Everywhere
Trantor:549690339
Mr. and Mrs. Turner, along with Austin and Joseph, went outside the school first.
Allonzo Hobson made a phone call to tell Michael Jackson about the situation, and after arranging things, he posted on Facebook using Henry Horton Entertainments official ount.
[Already called the police, everyone please wait peacefully.]
When he saw that Arthur North and Daisy Zane didnte out, he went to see Director Nash along the way.
So when Arthur North and Daisy Zane saw Allonzo Hobson next time, they saw him sitting between George Dunn and Turner Daniel, eating sunflower seeds.
Brook Sister, Arthur.
Across a distance of two or three meters, Allonzo Hobson called out to them.
The two of them stopped in their tracks and looked at him.
At the same time, George Dunn and Turner Daniel looked over.
George Dunn was cool andposed, but Turner Daniel sized up the two of them standing together, sat up straight and looked a little gloomy.
As Arthur North and Daisy Zane approached, they saw that Director Nash and the people around him had gotten up. Arthur nodded to signal that they should continue their work and not worry about him.
Allonzo Hobson raised an eyebrow and looked at the two of them with a yfullyscivious smile, Arthur, you two standing together Brook Sister looks like a minor.
Daisy Zane:
Arthur North looked at him, his voice floating lightly, Keep looking, and Ill gouge your eyes out.
Allonzo Hobson shivered in fright and coughed lightly, not joking anymore.
George Dunn stood up and said, Third Master.
Arthur North nodded.
Turner Daniel also stood up, looked at Arthur North and then at Daisy Zane, and smiled, Daisy, this is
Daisy Zane looked at him and introduced in a soft voice, Boyfriend.
Turner Daniels hand, which was hanging by his side, tightened.
One of the people recording the show with me. Turner Daniel. Daisy Zane introduced to Arthur North.
Turner Daniel might have been young, so any concerns were clearly visible on his face.
Allonzo Hobson, George Dunn, and Arthur North quickly noticed.
Arthur North looked at him without speaking, but thought to himself: There really are love rivals everywhere.
Well, is there any way to prevent Little Girl from getting angry, while keeping her at home so that only I can see her?
Were going to have dinner together, George, and Little Daniel. Want to join? Allonzo Hobson said.
George:
George Daisy Zane repeated.
George Dunn took ten-thousand points of damage, I wont
OK. Turner Daniel interrupted George Dunns refusal and agreed cheerfully.
Allonzo Hobsons eyes widened slightly, thinking to himself, this kid is a fearless newborn calf, youngster, do you know who youre facing?
Arthur North nced at him, a brief chuckle shing in his eyes, then looked away, not taking this young punk seriously.
Seeing that Turner Daniel had agreed, George Dunn swallowed his refusal, Alright, lets go together.
Austin, Marsh Turner, Turner Daniel .
Following Arthur Norths principle of never riding in the same car as a love rival, he let George Dunn and Turner Daniel go with Austin and Josephs car.
The Turner family rode together in another car.
Arthur North and Daisy Zane got into Allonzo Hobsons car.
All these ubiquitous love rivals made Allonzo Hobson feel stifled on behalf of Arthur North. However, the most stifling thing was yet toe
As soon as the car started, Daisy Zane took the initiative and said, I heard that Imperial Capital has secretly acknowledged Bonnie Maxwell as Third Master rks fiancee?
Allonzo Hobsons steering wheel slipped at her words.
The car made an S-shape on the road.
Arthur North and Daisy Zane both swayed in the back seat, and Arthur North instinctively raised his hand to protect Daisy Zanes head first.
Ahem, a slip of the hand, a slip of the hand. Allonzo Hobson immediately stabilized the car.
Kevin rk nced at him, not caring about his words, as there were obviously more important matters to deal with: Who did you hear that from?
Its the talk of the town. Daisy Zane looked at him, her tone casual, like an ordinary after-dinner conversation.
Is that whats being said in the Imperial Capital? Kevin asked Allonzo Hobson.
Allonzo Hobson held the steering wheel with one hand and rubbed his nose, All rumors, just rumors.
Daisy Zane nodded, looked out the window, paused, and then said leisurely, Charles Amos told me he just met Miss Maxwell at the rk Manor.
Daisy Zane didnt hesitate to sell out Charles Amos.
Kevins mouth twitched, very well, the little rascal snitched on him. So much for helping him out of trouble!
Why wasnt he his own flesh and blood? If he were, Kevin would have given him aplete childhood.
Little Girl, let me exin. That woman going to my house has absolutely nothing to do with me, Kevin exined to Daisy, holding her hand and looking at her profile, Ive never had a fiance.
Allonzo Hobson looked at Third Master rk, who wouldnt change his expression even if the sky were falling, and saw a look of anxiety on his face.
When Kevin realized that Daisy was still not looking at him and was about to continue exining, he saw her shadow on the car window.
The little girl wasughing, holding in herughter with the corners of her mouth.
Kevins exnation stuck in his throat.
He squinted his eyes and turned her head forcefully with his hand that was holding her chin.
As the two looked into each others eyes, Kevins narrowed eyes were filled with ruthlessness, as if he could eat her in the next second. Daisys eyes were full ofughter, and perhaps because she was holding in herughter, her eyes were filled with unshed tears.
After a few seconds of eye contact, Kevin lost the staring contest and then pinched her face affectionately with the hand that was holding her chin, andughed along with her.
Allonzo Hobson, who saw Kevin lose the battle with Daisy every time, alsoughed with them.
When they arrived at the Doomsday Hotel and entered the private booth, Kevin eyed the three love rivals sitting at the table, especially Daisy, who was sitting next to Joseph Allen.
Only then did he realize why she suddenly brought up Bonnie Maxwell in the car.
After sitting down, Kevin leaned into her ear and said, Little girl, I hold grudges, you know.
So? Daisy tilted her head to look at his eyebrows and eyes.
So, youll pay for this sooner orter.
Daisy smiled a little, shifted her gaze, picked up her ss, and took a sip of water.
It was still early, around 5 oclock, so only wine and water were served as dinner was not yet ready. Everyone chatted for a while.
They were all from various fields, so their conversations covered a wide range of topics.
They talked about the fashion industry for a while, the entertainment industry, and even touched on the legal profession.
They even discussed Marsh Turners academic performance for a bit.
Mr. Turner sighed, I cant help but wonder if our familys genes have mutated. How can someones grades be so poor?
Marsh Turner: This feeling of being publicly punished.
Although Allonzo was naughty when he was in school, his grades were never bad, added Mr. Turner.
Maybe its my moms family genes that arent good.
Mrs. Turner red at him.
Dont talk nonsense! Mr. Turner defended his wife, Your mothers grades were always at the top of her ss when I was watching her.
Daisy listened, then suddenly raised her eyebrows.
Kevin exined from the side, Allonzos uncle is two years older than his aunt, and he was always the senior watching over the junior. From middle school all the way to Senior Three.
Its also considered a certain level of raising, Daisy said.
Allonzoughed, Fortunately, I was born in a good family. Otherwise, with these grades, I wouldnt even be able to marry a wife.
Marsh Turner looked at Allonzo, just in time to see Daisy smile.
Although it wasnt a mocking smile, Marsh Turners face still felt hot.
For the midterm exams this semester, Ill make sure to be the Grade Topper for you all.
Allonzo raised his eyebrows, looked at Daisy, and smiled, Alright, Im waiting.
You little rascal, theres no stopping you.
Chapter 346: 321: Not Much Time Left for Pre-Marriage Life
Chapter 346: 321: Not Much Time Left for Pre-Marriage Life
Trantor:549690339
Because Daisy Zane had to go back and record a program in the evening, Allonzo Hobson had the dishes served a little past six oclock.
And because of the recording, wine was poured into the ss next to Daisy, but she didnt drink for fear of having alcohol on her breath.
Today was the Celestial Pivot Assessment, so everyone eventually led the conversation to that topic.
Kevin rk picked out the fish bones for Daisy while listening to their conversation.
Meanwhile, Daisy listened to their conversation while waiting for her fish.
Austin Allen nced at the two of them and couldnt help but say, Lucia, youve been looking great recently.
Daisy turned to look at him, Gained weight?
Austin had a keen eye to judge peoples body sizes, almost able to measure them with his own eyes.
No, just a radiantplexion. After saying that, Austin looked at Kevin and said softly, It must be because Third Master has taken good care of you.
Kevins hostility towards Austin wasnt that strong because he could feel that Austin truly cared about Daisy and knew how to respect boundaries, Theres always room for improvement.
Austin smiled.
Daisy:
Turner Daniel sat beside George Dunn, diagonally facing Daisy. Ever since he sat down, his eyes had been ncing at Daisy and Kevin.
Watching their seemingly ustomed interaction.
Feeling stifled and furious inside his heart.
Seeing Daisys eyes shift to her ss of wine for the Nth time, Kevin said, A little sip wont hurt.
Daisy withdrew her gaze but didnt drink.
Kevin ced the deboned fish in front of her and said, Little Girl, I suddenly had an idea.
You can keep it to yourself. Daisy took a bite of the fish.
Kevin smiled and shared his idea, If I drunk you under the table, would I be able to take you home tonight?
Third Master, first, you need to have a proper understanding of your alcohol tolerance. Daisy said slowly.
Austin barely heard her voice and suppressed the corners of his mouth.
Kevin:
Secondly Daisy looked at him and asked, What would you take me home for?
Kevin:
Third Master, cherish your pre-wedding life. Daisy patted his leg and spoke with a brotherly tone, Theres not much left.
Thinking about his limited pre-wedding life, Kevin suppressed the corners of his mouth but couldnt helpughing.
A little past seven oclock, everyone finished their meal and left.
Since the news online hadnt died down, Allonzo Hobson asked Marsh Turner to take a couple of days off.
He didnt need to return to school, so the only ones who needed to go back were Daisy, Turner Daniel, and George Dunn.
Kevin asked Allonzo to go back with the Turner family, so he drove the three of them back by himself.
Allonzo thought that Third Master rk wanted to casually infuriate the young love rival.
By the end of the meal, the cheeks of the young love rival had turned green with anger.
And now, Kevin was to send him back by car.
If Allonzo were him, he would have continuous nightmares for three days. At such a young age, he must havemitted some bad deeds in his previous life to have Kevin rk as a love rival in this one
George couldnt possibly let Kevin drive himself.
So he offered to drive.
Kevin agreed.
Just as George approached the drivers seat, Daisy stopped him, You with the clothes youre wearing, arent you afraid the police will stop us?
George looked down at his school uniform andughed, Ipletely forgot, Im used to wearing it.
Mmm, I get it. Daisy said, Youre used to acting young.
George took off his uniform jacket:
After getting in the car, Daisy and Kevin sat in the back. Daisy sent a message to Holt Lawrence, asking him to send someone to secretly protect William Butch and keep others away from him.
She was afraid that the parents would find him, make things difficult for him, and make him change his statement.
First to protect William Butch, and second, at this point, she didnt want to hear any more unexpected twists and turns about this matter, if they were to shoot a video, she just wanted to shoot them all down.
Kevin sat beside her and asked when she put away her cell phone, Do you have to join a team after recording the show?
George immediately moved his neck, as if his ears wanted to extend backward.
Since getting in the car, Turner Daniel had been watching their intertwined hands through the rearview mirror.
Not for now, the script hasnt been released yet.
Georges face fell.
Kevin smiled and said, Is Catherine God experiencing a creative bottleneck?
More or less. Daisy admitted, Asking Sister Emily to review the script. If there are good ones, let Morris use them first.
Director Morris definitely wont use it, George Dunn said.
Its not up to him, Daisy Zane said calmly.
George Dunn:
Ask who in this world can make Morris obediently listen, the answer is: Flynn Ninevara.
Kevin rk noticed that Daisy was anxious to join the team, so he paused and said, If you cant write anymore, you can change the topic or theme. Theres no need to force it.
Daisy Zane looked at him, raised an eyebrow, and then chuckled lightly after a moment.
It seems that Director Morris will not be idle for too long.
Now there is a ready-made theme, and it really needs attention.
Kevin rk raised his hand and rubbed her head, it seemed that his words were not in vain.
When they arrived at school, more than half of the evening self-study time had passed.
So the three of them didnt go to ss.
On Celeste Martins side, because the three of them couldnte back, the director had her stay in the art building.
George Dunn found a ce to sit down, and Turner Daniel also sat next to him, silent.
In the car, though Kevin rk and Daisy Zane didnt talk much, and Daisy Zane even slept for a while. But Kevin rks indulgence was so obvious that he didnt have to say anything C it could be seen in his eyes.
Although Daisy Zane still appeared the same as usual, still cold, distant, mature, and steady.
But in front of Kevin rk, people could still sense her difference.
A difference that belonged only to Kevin rk.
It was hard to describe what was different, but it just felt different.
It seemed that in front of Kevin rk, she would let her guard down.
The more Turner Daniel thought about it, the more depressed he became, and the more speechless he felt.
He thought that someone as intelligent as Daisy Zane should belong to his family.
But she was not from his family, and she already belonged to someone else.
And that man was the genius recognized by his father and grandfather, the top talent of the research institute.
Daisy Zane walked to the chair prepared for her by George Dunn, and after checking the time, asked Marsh Turner for William Butchs contact information.
Whether it was the police or Austin Allen, they needed to talk to William Butch about the situation. She needed to talk to William Butch first.
As soon as Marsh Turner sent her the contact information, she glimpsed someoneing from the corner of her eye and turned her head to look.
She saw five people, each carrying tworge bags of stuff, walking towards them.
The staff members immediately got up and walked over.
Daisy Zane saw the words Doomsday Hotel on the clothes of those five people.
She watched the staff member talk to the person at the front, and then they both looked at her.
Daisy Zane took a couple of steps towards them and asked, Whats the matter?
Lady Zane, Third Master asked us to bring some drinks and snacks for the staff members, one of them replied.
Daisy Zane nced at the food and then at her phone. She had just received a message from Kevin rk: [Use William Lanes money. Saving his sister is not something a few meals can pay off.]
Daisy Zane smiled.
She had never cared about personal rtionships, relying on Anisa Cooper and Hill Dawson to leave a good reputation for her in the past. When they were not around, Kevin rk took over the job.
She was an artist and an actor. Reputation was important.
She looked at the staff and the people from the Doomsday Hotel and said, Please help distribute these to everyone. Thank you for your hard work.
The staff member swallowed hard, staring at the Doomsday Hotel logo on the packaging, unable to wrap his head around it.
This was something he could eat?
The service at the Doomsday Hotel was excellent. Not only did they personally deliver the items, but they also took everything out of the bags one by one.
The exquisitely wrapped portions looked like they were dishes at a royal banquet.
All the staff members stared at the Doomsday Hotel logo on each portion.
No one said a word until the people from the Doomsday Hotel had left.
Daisy Zane had already added William Butch as a friend and was chatting with him.
Then she suddenly heard Director Nash say, Brook God
Daisy Zane looked up at him, and from his expression, she understood his thoughts. She said lightly, Kevin rk has quite a bit of money.
Director Nash:
Didnt everyone skip dinner? The drinks should be hot, Daisy Zane knew that the staff usually ate after returning to the dormitory in the evening. Eat a little to get by for now.
The program team: What a way to get by.
Using the things from the Doomsday Hotel to get by.
All this stuff would be enough for anyone present to spend randomly and then eat dirt for the next three years.
Chapter 347: 322
Chapter 347: 322
Trantor:549690339
Daisy Zane had briefly informed William Butch of the situation, and he agreed to cooperate with the police.
After chatting with him, it was nearly time for evening self-study, so Daisy Zane went to wait for Amelie Quentin at the bottom of the teaching building.
When Amelie Quentin joined her to go back to the dormitory, just two minutes after they arrived, Harton rk called.
Amelie Quentin waited for her to finish the call and then went to wash and rinse together.
Seeing her returning from the balcony, Quentin inquired, You just saw him, why did he call you again?
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrow: How do you know I saw him?
You have a strong eaglewood scent on you that you usually dont have, Amelie Quentin said, It must havee from Harton rk.
You could smell that?
Amelie Quentin looked at her and asked, What did you two do? Such a heavy scent.
Daisy Zane stroked the cell phone in her hand.
Amelie Quentin realized she had said too much and immediately said, Never mind, I dont really want to know.
Daisy Zane turned around, looked at her desk, andughed.
Amelie Quentin:
At twelve oclock in the evening, Daisy Zane, who was asleep, was awakened by the sudden light of her phone.
She looked at the message, which had been sent by Holt Lawrence.
The assessment results must be out.
However Usually, he would just send a list and be done with it. Today, the messages were jumping out one by one, which was a little unusual.
So Daisy Zane took her phone and went to the restroom again.
Sitting on the toilet, she looked at the messages sent by Holt Lawrence one by one.
[Nana, its unbelievable, someone has solved all three questions you set!]
Daisy Zane didnt react because she thought someone should be able to solve them; she didnt make them too difficult.
She continued to read.
[Not only did they solve it, but they did it in a very short time.]
[From 22:00 to 23:51, they solved them all! They were the fastest this year!]
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrow at this message.
It had taken Holt Lawrence almost a day to solve them.
Although solving her questions didnt mean that the persons skills were above Holt Lawrences.
After all, it was just a few questions, and everyone had different ways of learning and approaching them. Naturally, everyone had their own strengths.
However being able to achieve this level in one aspect could mean that with some guidance and training in other areas, they would not be far behind.
[Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god! I suddenly feel like Celestial Pivot has a sessor!]
[Nana! After all these years! After all these years! I finally saw new blood! Celestial Pivot will never wither away!]
[This persons code name is Abyss; I looked up the person based on their code name.]
[Guess who I found?!]
[Youll never guess!]
Daisy Zane looked at his messages and thought he was too wordy.
[William Butch! Its William Butch! The same William Butch you asked me to look up! Its insane!]
Seeing this name, Daisy Zanes fingertips holding her phone trembled slightly.
Holt Lawrences messages continued to jump out one by one.
[Its really William Butch, just 15 years old! A true new force!]
[Nana, the surveince footage that night must have been hacked by William Butch; I saw on the surveince that you were together, right?]
[Nana, youre my lucky charm. Theres surprise everywhere you go.]
[Joining a show, I got a sessor.]
[Nana, how should I thank you? How about I invite you to dinner, and we can meet up.]
[Lets do it at the steamed bun shop on the edge of Dark Street; Ill splurge a little and treat you to five-dor steamed buns. Eat as many as you want!]
Daisy Zane:
[Nana, why arent you speaking? Are you so surprised that youre speechless? Im speechless too. Honestly, I suddenly feel that your meddling was worth it. It wasnt in vain. Were family now.]
[Nana, say something. I know youre looking at the screen. Squeak.]
Daisy Zane typed on the screen expressionlessly, [What if he doesnt want to join Celestial Pivot?]
After saying this, Daisy Zane blocked Holt Lawrence.
The assessment was also a two-way selection, and those who passed the assessment were free to not join.
This kind of situation was rare for Celestial Pivot.
But it was not impossible.
Indeed, after Daisy Zane sent this message, Holt Lawrences side immediately exploded.
[Celestial Pivot! Celestial Pivot! Celestial Pivot! He wont join?!]
Sending it, Holt Lawrence got a red exmation mark.
[???]
Red exmation mark.
[!!!]
Red exmation mark.
Holt Lawrence:
Holt Lawrence stopped sending messages, and Daisy Zane felt much quieter in an instant.
She hadnt expected William Butch to have such an ability and to be so powerful.
It had been a long time since shest felt challenged in this way. He had solved her questions in less than two hours.
She had to admit, she was a little excited right now. She even wanted to personally test how powerful William Butch was.
Sitting in the restroom for a while, Daisy Zane seemed to think of something. She flipped through Holt Lawrences messages once more and looked at the list of those who had passed the assessment.
Among the millions of participants from various continents, only ten were chosen by Celestial Pivot.
Daisy Zane looked at the hacker code names of the ten people on the list.
With a trace of disbelief in her eyes, she thought, This cant tell who is who.
For a moment, she let out a slightly mockingugh.
A Bonnie Maxwell was not worth her concern.
The next day, William Butch didnte to ss.
Daisy Zane heard from Skyler Thomas that he was working with the police investigation.
Then, Daisy Zane asked Austin Allen, and Allen said that William Butch was with him.
He also told her that he wouldnt let those parents see William Butch and that he would protect him.
With Austin Allen present, Daisy Zane felt more at ease, so she went to record the show.
At noon, Holt Lawrence, who had been removed from the cklist, sent a message: [William Butch really didnt n to join Celestial Pivot.][Crying][Tough guy tears]
Somewhat unsurprisingly, Daisy Zane saw this message.
She even subconsciously felt that William Butch would do just that.
She replied with: [Youre already 40, dont act like a young girl sending emojis, its disgusting.]
[Nana, hes right in front of you, can you help persuade him? Celestial Pivot really needs him.]
Daisy Zane looked at his message, set it to do not disturb, then opened the game, waiting for Amelie Quentin toe back and y together.
The new season needed points, and Amelie Quentins newly matched teammates had ruined two rounds. Now she had gone to the restroom to wash her hands and calm down,
Or in other words, wash away bad luck and get rid of the noobs.
But when Amelie Quentin returned, she also brought back a piece of news.
As soon as she sat down, she said, Bonnie Maxwell joined Celestial Pivot.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows.
In the early morning, Holt Lawrence had a list and only showed it to her. It was only publicly announced this morning.
All ten of them, except for William Butch, had chosen Celestial Pivot.
Amelie Quentin opened the game page and said, Now shes gonna be smug again.
Chapter 348 - 323: A Duo That Tricks Children
Chapter 348: Chapter 323: A Duo That Tricks Children
Trantor: 549690339
Upon hearing about Bonnie Maxwells entry into Celestial Pivot, Daisy Zane didnt pay much attention to it. She entered the game, invited Olivia Lane, and then invited Marsh Turner.
She then nced through her friend list, saw Allonzo Hobson online, and invited him too.
Allonzo Hobson entered the game very quickly. After logging in, he asked, Brook Sister Olivia Lane is here too. Howe youre here?
Olivia Lane responded softly, wearing a headset.
From there, Marsh Turner yelled out, Brother. My dad wont let me go out, so I can only stay at home and y.
Allonzo Hobson chuckled and said, Serves you right.
Daisy Zane asked, Can any of you guys bring someone else?
Wait a minute, I just called my brother, he hasnte online yet. Olivia Lane said.
Daisy Zane tilted her head and looked at her with a smile, So you lost in a game, and now you want your brother to get revenge for you?
Is there a problem with that? Olivia Lane asked.
Not at all.
After their conversation, Allonzo Hobson chimed in, Wait, that primitive guy, William Lane, can he actually y games? Are you looking for him to get revenge or screw you over?
My brother is definitely better than you, Olivia Lane said. My brother doesnt live a primitive life, he just doesnt have many useless social media apps.
Allonzo Hobson replied, Fine, there you go defending him.
Just as he finished speaking, William Lane entered the game. Allonzo Hobson immediately addressed him, Hey, who told me he doesnt have WhatsApp? How did he log in? When he ys games with his sister, does he have WhatsApp?
William Lane heard his voice, Howe youre here as well?
Everyone was now present, so Daisy Zane started the game.
Soon, the five of them entered the hero banning stage.
Allonzo Hobson resumed speaking, Whats wrong with me being here? My cousin is here too. Not just my cousin, you see Fifth Floor. My Brook Sister um you should call her Auntie.
Daisy Zane:
William Lane:
Marsh Turner:
Olivia Lane nced at Daisy Zane, seemingly noticing her feeling dumbfounded. She changed the topic, Which hero should I y?
Whatever you like, Daisy Zane and William Lane said simultaneously. Just y whatever you want.
Both spoke at the same time, and after finishing, they both became silent.
Olivia Lane:
Marsh Turner pretended not to hear anything.
Allonzo Hobson stayed quiet for a while beforeughing softly, Such understanding good thing Arthur North isnt here.
William Lane, sitting in the Research Institutes restroom, looked up at Harton rk sitting opposite of him.
He felt that Harton rks floating gaze threatened their years-long brotherhood.
Allonzo Hobson said nothing more, and everyone entered the game in peace.
A new skin for Eden Hamilton had recently been released, and Olivia Lane liked it, so she chose to y Eden Hamilton. Daisy Zane yed rk Ava, and William Lane yed Gary Whitepear.
Throughout the game, both William Lane and Daisy Zane revolved around Olivia Lane.
It was understandable for Daisy Zane, a support, to follow Olivia Lane. But William Lane, a jungler, roamed wildly through the jungle, yet always managed to be beside Olivia Lane the moment someone came near her.
With a series of elegant moves, they secured kills for Olivia Lane before leaving and disappearing back into the jungle.
What was most infuriating: Allonzo Hobson was almost killed. Then he saw Gary Whitepear brush past him, rushing towards Olivia Lane.
Allonzo Hobson watched his back as he left without a nce, and was sent back to base for free.
Meanwhile, Daisy Zane controlled her rk Ava, healing bit by bit, not taking a single kill.
It was only duringter team fights that they managed to secure two kills.
The gamested for twenty-two minutes when the other team surrendered.
Without a doubt, Olivia Lane benefited the most from this game.
The frustration of being sabotaged for two games dissipated, and she finally felt happy.
Seeing her happy, Daisy Zane also followed suit and curled up her lips. Then she started the next match.
In the next game, with the same lineup and same tactics, Allonzo Hobson finally couldnt take it anymore: William, dont you know that there are other people in the game besides your sister?
Hmm, I saw Arthur Norths girlfriend.
You Allonzo Hobson clenched his teeth and said, Before forty seconds, you passed me by. Thirty secondster, you stepped on my corpse and returned to the jungle.
Oh, William Lane said indifferently, are you trying to tell me how bad you are?
Get lost! Allonzo Hobson didnt want to speak anymore.
The opposing yers were significantly stronger than those in the previous game, so the five of them got more serious.
They also discussed some tactics.
Someone in the ss had already fallen asleep.
Chapter 349 - 323: A Duo That Tricks Children_2
Chapter 349: Chapter 323: A Duo That Tricks Children_2
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane and Amelie Quentin went up to the rooftop of the teaching building to have a voice chat on their phones.
After a team battle, the five of them became rxed again as their opponents were at a disadvantage.
Allonzo Hobson started chatting: Brook Sister, did those parents apologize to the ss yesterday?
I heard they did. Daisy Zane said.
Amelie Quentin: They came. They were very sincere; they even almost bowed down to apologize to each ssmate. It must be you guys who did it, I was wondering why they suddenly changed their attitude.
Not us, its Brook Sister alone. Allonzo Hobson said.
What happened? Amelie Quentin looked at Daisy Zane, Did I miss something exciting?
With no outsiders present, Allonzo Hobson briefly exined the incident.
Although he only gave a general description, his words were extremely exaggerated.
He portrayed Daisy Zane as a bully.
Amelie, you really missed a great scene. Allonzo Hobson said, You didnt see how cool your auntie was when she threw out the evidence one by one.
Whos my auntie? Shes not. Amelie Quentin whispered.
If shes not your auntie, what is she? It seems like you also want to call her sister. Allonzo Hobsonughed, You two brothers really know how to take advantage of Arthur North.
What if she bes my sister-inw in the future? Amelie Quentin started talking nonsense again.
As soon as these words came out, Daisy Zane used a skill in the game.
At the same time, William Lane, who had just taken a sip of water, sprayed it all over the table. Seeing Arthur Norths gloomy face, he couldnt help but cough until his face turned red.
Allonzo Hobson was quiet for a while and then burst intoughter: Amelie, youre amazing. You actually want to steal Arthur Norths wife. Will Arthur kill someone? Damn! I cant wait to see what Arthurs expression will be when he finds out.
Whos sister-inw? Arthur Norths ethereal voice came from the game, entering everyones ears, What are you looking forward to?
Allonzo Hobson: !!!
Amelie Quentin: !!!
Suddenly, everyone went silent, as if even the games sounds had disappeared.
William Lane was still coughing, and Amelie Quentins in-game character stood still. Allonzo Hobsons character was moving, but what was he doing in ce?
In the game map, Daisy Zane controlled rk Ava, facing the enemy heroesing over and turned her full support style into assassin style.
With just a sliver of health, Nathan Ninevara was saved.
If you three dont start moving, Ill hack your ounts back to the beginners tutorial.
Allonzo Hobson and Amelie Quentin finally started to move. But Amelie Quentin was like an old man taking a leisurely walk, wandering around in the game.
Daisy Zane looked at the still unmoving William Lane and said: Arthur North, you scared them.
Arthur North, who wanted to teach William Lane a lesson, softened his expression and leaned back in his chair.
William Lane: ???
Just now it seemed like a fierce confrontation was about to take ce between them, and now with a single sentence from her, everything became calm?
Is Arthur North whipped by his girlfriend?!?!!?
He really had his eyes opened today.
Daisy Zane continued: Have you had lunch?
Arthur Norths remaining anger dissipated, and his voice softened: I ate. Taking a break now.
Charles Amos came to me with aint today.
Arthur North:
He said you went homest night and erased all his homework written in pencil. Seeing that, Daisy Zaneughed.
Not only that, Arthur Northughed, Today, I reced his other pens with disappearing ink, the kind that disappears automatically after 15 minutes.
Daisy Zane sympathized with Charles Amos for a moment before saying: Third Master, you can really hold a grudge.
Yes. You handed him over first. Arthur Northughed, Since I cant touch you, its okay to vent my anger on him.
William Lane looked at this pit-digging duo.
What kind of fate made this poor child born into such a family?
The child shall pay for the mothers debt. Daisy Zane said slowly.
These four words made Marsh Turners in-game character stop in its tracks.
Amelie Quentins hand trembled, and she looked at Daisy Zane with puzzlement.
What does The child shall pay for the mothers debt mean? What did that guy named Charles say just now? Is he her son?! Does she have a son?!
Daisy Zane noticed Amelie Quentins surprise and touched her head: If you dont start ying well, the other team will make aeback.
Amelie Quentin stared at her cell phone, mechanically controlling her character.
When Arthur North heard her words, his eyshes trembled. He knew the little girl was deliberately saying these things in front of everyone as a way tofort him.
The child can also pay for the fathers debt. Arthur North saidzily.
So that means they will vent their anger on Charles Amos if they have any disagreements in the future?
Allonzo Hobson snorted withughter: What did our Charles do wrong to end up with parents like you two?
Marsh Turner was sent back to the city for free. Heartbroken. They even had a child together.
And the child even knew how to tattle and do homework!
After one more game, they barely won.
In the third round, Marsh Turner was invited out by Allonzo Hobson and Arthur North came in.
Allonzo Hobson saw Arthur Norths game ranking and muttered: You guys all have your own tricks. When you ask you to y games with me, you refuse. But one of you secretly registers an ount to protect your little sister and another one secretly practices, only to train with their girlfriend when shes bored. You guys really have it all.
No one responded to him.
Allonzo Hobson didnt mind. After entering the game, he was silent for a while and then said: Brook Sister, did you check out the Celestial Pivot Assessment questions yesterday?
In this round, Arthur North was ying support and went to the bottomne with Daisy Zane. Amelie Quentin went to the middlene.
Daisy Zane nced at Amelie Quentins position and said: I did.
Were Nathan Ninevaras questions difficult? Allonzo Hobson asked, I heard from a little bird that only one person managed to solve all of Nathan Ninevaras questions.
Not difficult. Daisy Zane replied indifferently.
Amelie Quentin looked at her again and asked, So you know hacking, too?
Amelie, when you were first taken away by Henry rk, it was your auntie who tracked you down. Allonzo Hobson said, Do you know your aunties level? Shes capable of grinding Holt Lawrence into the ground.
Amelie Quentin was surprised again, she had so many shocks today.
After a while, she asked: Then why didnt you join Celestial Pivot?
Daisy Zane looked at her, then at her phone, and said nonchntly: Im afraid Id make Holt Lawrence lose his job.
Amelie Quentin:
A 40-year-old unemployed man thats pretty miserable.
Amelie Quentin:
Allonzo Hobson burst intoughter.
William Lane looked at the man sitting across from him, smiling as he hooked his lips.
He now realized that Arthur Norths girlfriend was also a devil.
She might even be worse than Arthur North.
Chapter 350: 324: If Chu Family Tries to Kill Me
Chapter 350: 324: If Chu Family Tries to Kill Me
Trantor:549690339
They had been ying games for a whole afternoon, enjoying a winning streak for an entire afternoon, with Daisy Zane and Olivia Lane staying on the rooftop.
They only considered going back down when there were twenty minutes left before ss started.
But just as they went down less than five steps, they heard argumentsing from the ground floor.
Few people ever came to the rooftop.
Even the ground floor was already considered a rtively secluded area.
People tended to gather and hang out on the ground floor, but not many ever went up to the rooftop.
Hearing the voices, both of them stopped in their tracks and stood still.
Daisy recognized one of the voices as Skyler Thomas, while the other was a woman she had never heard before.
Olivia Lane typed a few words on her cell phone and showed it to Daisy Zane: [Skyler Thomas and ss 8 homeroom teacher]
Daisy nodded, initially wanting to go back to the rooftop, but since Olivia remained still, she did not move either.
Downstairs, the voice of the ss 8 homeroom teacher was filled with resentment: Skyler Thomas, did you do this on purpose? You drove away all six of our students from our ss. What? Do you want to get them back?
They brought it upon themselves, Skyler Thomas retorted.
Is it because our ss has good grades, and youre envious, so you deliberately undermine our students? said the ss 8 homeroom teacher, The grade topper is in our ss. What? Are you going to target our sss top student next? Youve taught a ss of losers; is it because you dont want other sses to do well?
Evan Ss, mind yournguage, Skyler Thomas said, Do you think this is something a teacher should say?
What did I say? Evan Ss sneered, Youre a good teacher, and youre the only good teacher in the whole world. Then why cant you even get an Outstanding Teacher title by the age of forty? Dont ever reflect on yourself?
Manage yourself, and I wont need your meddling, Skyler Thomas replied.
Then dont wave around in front of me, said Evan Ss, ss 16 is full of youngdies and young masters. Even the top few in ss have to be searched from the back of the school rankings. As soon as I told the director I couldnt handle a ss like this, you took over immediately. What do you mean? Are you deliberately going against me? Can you handle something I cant do?
Arent you overying your part? Skyler Thomas said irritably, Cant anyone else take over a ss you dont want? Youre after fame and fortune; you pursue it. Why are you keeping an eye on a ss you dont want?
You make yourself sound so noble. Do you dare to say that you took over ss 16 without any personal interest? Evan Ss raised his voice, but lowered it right away, afraid that someone would hear him, You must have seen the power of these students parents. You defended Marsh Turner so forcefully yesterday; did you want to climb the Turner and Hobson Familydder?
Skyler Thomas could no longer bear it and blurted out, Do you have some kind of problem?
As if convinced of Skyler Thomass intentions, Evan Sss facial expression grew increasingly malicious, and there was even a hint of excitement.
This excitement seemed to suggest that he had discovered that this person was also after profit, and any pretense of nobility was false.
As if there was no real difference between them.
What a pity. What can you do if you climb up them as a teacher? They will leave in a year and forget about you. Later, when they mention Skyler Thomas, they wont even know who it is, Evan Ss said.
Laughing suddenly, Evan Ss continued, And when their grades arent good, their parents will me you. Theyll me your ipetence. When their grades are good, its because of their childrens hard work. When theyre not, its because the teacher isnt dedicated or qualified. Theyll only despise you. And since you dont even have a title, theyll despise you even more, calling you rubbish, unworthy of being a teacher.
Skyler Thomas looked at her without saying a word.
Evan Ss went on: What nobility are you pretending? No one will pay attention to you. Even if you climb up the Turner and Hobson Family, so what? Outstanding Teacher is based on students grades, and no one can interfere. You still wont be anything; you wont be anything.
Taking a deep breath, Skyler Thomas slowly exhaled, Evan Ss, youre too extreme. Grades arent the only measurement of everything.
But without grades, youre nothing, Evan Ss said, This years College Entrance Exams top schr will definitely be from our ss. The Outstanding Teacher award, bonus, and honor will all be mine. But you you can only see off a batch of poor students. This is the price you pay for your false nobility. Youll end up with nothing!
Chapter 351: 324: If the Lane Family Tries to Kill Me _2
Chapter 351: 324: If the Lane Family Tries to Kill Me _2
Trantor:549690339
Evan Ss, Im saying it onest time, please mind yournguage! Your duty is not just to teach, but the more important task of educating!
Evan Ssughed quietly again, the mockery in his tone was very obvious: With the kind of students you have in your ss, you dare to talk about education with me? Hrious! Academics are the top priority. Without good grades, not just your students, but you too wouldnt amount to anything! After these students leave, you just wait for all the students and parents in the next grade to switch sses as soon as they hear your name.
Skyler Thomas didnt say a word, feeling that there was no need to talk to such a person.
Im just waiting to see how youll ruin your own reputation. Evan Ss said, Im curious to see what your so-called educating will bring forth. Onest reminder, this is a private school. When your time is up, youd better pray that the Hobson and Turner families intervene to save your job here.
With that, Evan Ss left first.
Skyler Thomas stood in ce for more than two minutes before leaving as well.
After they left, Daisy Zane looked at Olivia Lane.
Olivia Lane, having watched the excitement, looked back at her and said, Originally, Evan Ss was supposed to be in charge of the 16th ss. But when he saw our sss grades, he went to find the director. Since then, ss 16 hasnt had a homeroom teacher.
Skyler Thomas isnt she the original homeroom teacher of ss 8? Daisy Zane said.
Congrattions, you guessed it right. Olivia Lane replied, Evan Ss would rather be idle all day thane to ss 16. No one wanted to take responsibility for ss 16. The director came to watch us every day and taught our math sses. In the end Skyler Thomas volunteered toe here.
Daisy Zaneughed.
This wasnt just as simple as changing sses, it was equivalent to giving up the fame, fortune, and honor that were within reach.
No wonder ss 8s teacher hated her so much.
She voluntarily took over this mess in ss 16.
Inparison, Evan Sss approach was just too disgraceful.
One was noble and selfless, the other was selfish and self-serving.
Withoutparison, everything seemed fine, but with the contrast, Evan Sss pride had nowhere to hide.
So, she would always keep an eye on Skyler Thomas, hoping she would get worse and worse, even hoping she would regret it.
That way, Evan Sss heart might feel a little better.
Skyler Thomas shes generally fine, but her ability to recognize people is too poor. She cant remember faces, only seats. Olivia Lane suddenlyughed, recalling something, As a result, she hasnt even recognized all the people in ss 8 beforeing to ss 16, and then she was calling everyone in ss 16 chaotically. Now when someone from ss 8 greets her, she cant even recognize who they are.
Daisy Zane had witnessed this herself, as she had once asked some boys from ss 8 which ss they were in.
After our year leaves, Skyler Thomas will probably be out of a job. Olivia Lane said, pausing before adding, Unemployment for a forty-year-old woman thats quite miserable.
Daisy Zane curled her lips and looked at her, So? Arent you going to help her?
How can I help? Should I ask my brother to buy Gathering Joy and employ her long-term?
Daisy Zane:
Seeing her speechless, Olivia Lane asked after a while, What should we do then?
Its simple. You just need to be the top schr in the College Entrance Exam. Daisy Zane said casually.
Olivia Lane suddenly fell silent.
Its simple, isnt it? Daisy Zane said, I heard youve been in Senior Three for several years.
Olivia Lane shifted her gaze to the railing of the staircase without saying a word.
Seeing her like this, Daisy Zane quietly reflected for a moment before saying, I dont know much about what happened to your family, but I can guess a little.
She had guessed from the night when Harton rk said to her, L Campbell must also want to see her little sister excel.
She had guessed that Charlotte Lane might no longer be in the Lane family and also some reasons why Olivia Lane had repeated Senior Three year after year.
Olivia Lanes fingertips rubbed the cuffs of her school uniform.
You have your persistence, and maybe it makes you feel a little better. But what if shees back one day?
Olivia Lanes gaze lowered, and her drooping hands clenched.
Daisy Zane looked at her reaction and calmly said, Shees back only to see her younger sister having achieved nothing, not even able to attend school. How do you think she would feel? Guilty for a lifetime, heartbroken for a lifetime?
Olivia Lanes lips trembled, and she looked up at her.
Her eyes were cold, but the rims were red. It was like the irritation of having ones troubles exposed and the anger of having ones wounds ripped open.
Seeing Olivia Lane like this, Daisy Zane didnt n on holding back and continued, Or are you doing this on purpose because you dont really like her, and youre deliberately making her feel guilty when shees back with a new life?
Daisy Zane, youre talking too much today. Olivia Lane finally spoke, her voice cold and hoarse.
Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth, looked into her eyes, and said something very provocative: Or do you think Charlotte Lane will nevere back?
Shut up! Olivia Lane suddenly grabbed Daisy Zanes cor, her eyes reddened even more, Nonsense! My sister will definitelye back! She wille back!
Daisy Zane nced at her hand, holding her cor, and thought to herself how amazing she was.
She managed to make Olivia Lane hold her cor.
Holding her cor was one thing, not having her hit back was another.
She looked back at Olivia Lanes reddened eyes, about to spill tears: Since youre so intent on ruining your future, I thought you believed she would nevere back.
Daisy Zane!
Daisy Zane grabbed her wrist, pulling her hand from her cor and looked straight into her eyes, cold and indifferent yet striking straight to the heart: If I were your sister, seeing you like this, I wouldnt want toe back.
With that, she let go of Olivia Lanes hand, and without looking at her again, walked straight down the stairs.
As she turned the corner, she heard Olivia Lanes suppressed crying.
Daisy Zane sighed softly, walked to a ce where Olivia Lane couldnt see her, and kept watch while texting Harton rk: [If the Lane Familyes after me, whose side will you be on?]
After two minutes, Harton rk finally replied: [?]
After sending it, Harton rk immediately followed up with another message: [On your side.]
Daisy Zane raised the corners of her mouth: [I made Olivia Lane cry, so tell William Lane toe pick her up. I guess shes not in the mood for ss anymore.]
Chapter 352: 325: The End of the Show
Chapter 352: 325: The End of the Show
Trantor:549690339
ss had already started, but Daisy Zane didnt go back.
She stood downstairs and heard the suppressed crying of Amelie Quentin.
She had somewhat underestimated the reaction of the young girl. She even thought that Amelie Quentins listlessness for nearly a week might have something to do with Charlotte Lane, and she had just happened to be caught in the crossfire.
Kevin rk was still texting her: [Little Girl, Im a little curious, what did you do to make her cry?]
Daisy Zane didnt tell him, but instead asked: [Did you tell William Lane?]
Kevin rk: [No. William Lane doesnt have time right now.]
William had just entered theboratory, and it would be quite a while before he coulde out. Besides, they thought it was just a little crying, so it wouldnt be a big deal.
Daisy Zane: [ ]
Kevin rk: [Shell be alright after crying.]
Daisy Zane turned off her cell phone and ignored Kevin rk.
She looked at the staircase handrail, listening to Amelie Quentins crying, which had been going on for nearly 5 minutes. Amelie showed no sign of stopping.
She can really cry.
Daisy stroked her fingertips, feeling somewhat agitated. After a while, she went downstairs to buy a bottle of water and some tissue paper. Holding these things, she slowly went back upstairs.
Amelie Quentin was sitting on the stairs, her face buried in her knees, crying with her shoulders shaking.
She heard footsteps, suddenly raised her head, looking down the steps.
Daisy Zane was standing there, holding a bottle of water, looking at her indifferently.
From the moment she spoke provocatively to her, until now, she stood without any expression change.
As if she was truly cold-blooded.
Amelie s face was covered in tears and her eyes were even redder than before. When she looked up at Daisy, her face showed a mix of shock and panic.
She thought she had run into someone else and was embarrassed to be crying like this.
But when she saw it was her, her face instantly became ferocious, as if she was going to hit someone the next second.
But this ferocity doesnt have any deterrence under the washing of tears.
Daisy hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked up to her and sat next to her. You can really cry, she said.
Amelie ignored her.
Daisy tore open the tissue paper and handed it to her.
Amelie took several tissues and wiped the tears on her face. Didnt you leave?
I came back to see if I should call 120 for you.
Hearing her words, Amelie moved away from her, keeping a distance.
Daisy looked at the growing distance between them and said again, I was joking.
Just as Amelie thought she had some conscience, she heard Daisy say, Ive never seen someone who can cry so much, so I came back to watch the spectacle.
Go away!
Daisy didnt speak anymore, and they both fell silent for a while.
After a while, Amelie suddenly said, My sister wille back.
Daisy turned her head to look at her.
My sister will definitelye back. Amelie looked at her, her eyes red and nose reddened, pitiful but determined. She wille back.
Daisy just looked at her without a word.
Did you hear me? Amelie asked hoarsely.
Do I need to respond? Daisy replied tly.
Yes. Amelie answered softly.
I heard you. Daisy opened the bottle of water in her hand and handed it to her, She wille back.
She wille back. Amelie repeated, then took the water.
All the people around Daisy had no blood rtion to her, so she didnt know what kind of magical effect blood ties could produce.
But looking at Amelie like this, it seemed that blood rtions were indeed magical.
What she had heard more about in the past was the infighting and power struggles insiderge families, like Gael Eastons family, for instance.
The internal conflicts were severe.
On the surface, everyone looked peaceful, but behind the scenes, they couldnt wait to curse each other and have the other person dead.
However, there was no such situation in the rk and Lane families.
The family atmosphere was good, and William Lane loved his sister dearly.
Perhaps Charlotte also loved Amelie at that time, which was the reason why she was so persistent.
Since she wille back, you should take care of yourself. Daisy said softly, Wait for her return and continue to be her bright and outstanding sister.
Ameilie hung her head, her eyshes still hanging with teardrops, took a while before gently answering.
Daisy looked at her for a moment, reached out to ruffle her hair, and then stood up.
She walked down one step, and suddenly her hand that was hanging by her side was grabbed.
She looked down and saw Amelie with her head down, her left hand gripping her fingers, and she said dryly, Thank you.
Daisy raised her eyebrows.
Im sorry Amelie whispered, My attitude was too bad just now.
Chapter 353: 325: The End of the Show_2
Chapter 353: 325: The End of the Show_2
Trantor:549690339
Daisy Zane looked at Olivia Lane, who sat huddled together with herself as if she was a child who had done something wrong.
Suddenly, Daisy Zanes head throbbed with a sharp pain, and many blurry images shed through her mind. She staggered to the side and subconsciously tried to find support, gripping Olivia Lanes fingertips tightly.
Catching a glimpse of Daisys stumble in the corner of her eye, Olivia quickly tightened her grip as well and stood up. With her other hand, she held Daisys arm: Whats wrong with you?
Daisy touched her temples: I stood up too quickly.
Olivia looked at her and saw through the lie: Youve been up for almost a minute.
Daisy didnt change her expression: There is a dy.
Olivia: Did she look that easy to fool?
Going to ss? Daisy asked.
Are you sure youre okay?
Im fine.
Lets go back after the next ss. Olivia picked up the water on the ground and took a sip.
Okay.
Daisy agreed and sat back on the steps. After a while, she took out her cell phone and texted Holt Lawrence: [Find me a psychologist who is good at hypnosis.]
After typing this, Daisys fingers hovered over the send button for a moment before deleting the entire text.
She closed her phone as well.
As the program recording drew to a close.
On thest day of recording on Friday, they recorded until the veryst ss of the day.
For thest ss, even Skyler Thomas changed into more formal clothes.
It was Skyler Thomass outfit that made people realize someone in the ss was leaving.
It was time to remove all the CCTV cameras that had been installed for the past two weeks.
Olivia began doing homework yesterday.
She didnt know the specifics of the assignment, but when she saw the papers on the desk, she started writing. And she didnt just write randomly; although there were no steps shown, the final answers were correct.
Seeing Skyler Thomas like this, she turned to Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane was chatting with Kevin rk. Kevin had picked her up, and Anisa Cooper had alsoe along.
Feeling Olivias gaze, Daisy looked up at her and said, You cant bear to part with me?
Youre overthinking it.
Daisy Zaneughed: My next show will be shot in Imperial Capital University, you can visit me if you have time.
No time.
Alright, you can stille if you have no time.
Olivia Lane:
Skyler Thomas went on stage to give a speech.
As a math teacher, her speech was like a wedding host, thanking everyone who could be thanked.
If it werent for the directors strict control of the time, Daisy Zane thought she could talk for at least twenty minutes.
After Skyler Thomas finished her words of thanks, she began reading thements she wrote for the four of them, Daisy Zanes group.
Not only were therements, but also souvenirs.
A certificate with the Gathering Joy Private School stamp, and four big characters written on the certificate besides their names: Bright Future.
Skyler Thomas began, in a formal tone: Turner Daniel. A young genius who became famous in his youth. Entered Imperial Capital University with a total score of 741. Graduated from university at the age of 18. A backbone in the young team.
Turner Daniel:
Come on, Turner Daniel,e up and receive your award.
Turner Daniel did not want to move, but he still went up. He held the certificate in both hands and gave a short speech.
His speech could be divided into three parts: discussing his feelings about the past few weeks, thanking everyone for their care, and giving his wishes to the ssmates in the ss and looking forward to the future.
Hmm do students have to go through this process in school? Daisy Zane asked Olivia Lane while watching Skyler Thomas adjust Turner Daniels certificate for him.
Olivia Lane said expressionlessly: If Skyler Thomas dares to do this, I wont be the top student for her.
Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth and smiled.
Next up was George Dunn. Skyler Thomas said, George Dunn. Beneath the mature exterior lies a youthful heart.
George Dunn:
Daisy Zane chuckled.
The ssmates in the ss alsoughed.
Skyler Thomas continued: With excellent grades, George has the courage to pursue his interests and achieve excellence in what he loves. Despite his many experiences, he remains a youth at heart.
Following the same procedure, George Dunn went on stage to receive the award and give a speech.
He was originally holding the certificate with one hand, but Skyler Thomas forcibly positioned his other hand on the other side of the certificate and ced it in front of him.
While speaking, George Dunn allowed Skyler Thomas to rearrange him as needed.
The third person was Celeste Martin. Thement Skyler Thomas gave was: Beautiful inside and out, always willing to help others, lively and cheerful. She shines in the field she loves and, at a young age, has been able to enter the Court Music Academy. She has never given up any effort for her dreams. Her delicate frame conceals an enormous energy.
Chapter 354: 325: The End of the Show_3
Chapter 354: 325: The End of the Show_3
Trantor:549690339
Celeste Martin went up to the podium, took the certificate from Skyler Thomass hand, and ced it in front of her obediently.
Then, she also gave a speech.
Celeste Martins voice was soft and gentle, and her attitude was sincere. She summarized her experiences over the past two weeks and thanked several ssmates specifically.
When she got to the part about not wanting to leave, her voice became choked up and her eyes teared up.
No one likes farewells, especially these naive students.
With tears in Celeste Martins eyes, some of the girls in the ss also became teary-eyed.
Olivia Lane watched Celeste Martin and then turned to Daisy Zane and said, You might want to get some inspiration from her.
Inspiration for what? Daisy Zane asked.
Olivia Lane looked at Daisy Zanes indifferent expression and cold demeanor, fearing that if she went up there like she had insulted her yesterday, she might insult the entire ss.
Then would the students in this ss chase her and beat her up?
Oh, the people in this ss wouldnt be able to beat her even if they tried.
When Celeste Martin finished speaking, there was apuse from the ss, whichsted for a while. When Celeste Martin and George Dunn stood beside the podium, tears fell from their eyes.
George handed her a tissue.
Skyler Thomas was also moved by Celestes speech, and when she started speaking, her voice had turned hoarse.
She cleared her throat and began to read Daisy Zanesments: Education does not equal knowledge, but knowledge is always one of the necessary factors to enrich ones heart. Despite many difficulties, she never backed down. Despite many difficulties, she never gave up. Even in unfavorable conditions, she can still stand at the top. She has paved her own broad and t road with her own abilities. True gold fears no fire. Gold will always shine wherever it goes.
Skyler Thomas looked at Daisy Zane: But I think she is more like a brilliant star. A star that can illuminate the darkness, a star that can dispel the darkness for others. A light that shines bright, putting an end to eternal night.
Everyone looked at Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane looked at Skyler Thomas calmly, without any change in her expression. Just a few secondster, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.
She got up, walked over to where Skyler Thomas was, and took the certificate from her.
Skyler Thomas smiled at her and stepped aside, giving the podium to Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane looked down at the certificate in her hand, walked up to the podium, and ced the certificate on the podium.
Seeing her actions, Skyler paused and reminded her, Daisy, pick up the certificate. The camera will record it. Hold it with both hands in front of you.
Daisy Zane looked at her and sincerely said, Teacher, I suggest canceling this certificate-holding process, otherwise, youll lose a college entrance exam champion.
Olivia Lane:
Upon hearing her words, George mumbled to himself in a low voice, I knew I shouldnt have held it either. That was so stupid.
Isnt that the truth, Turner Daniel said. I havent held a certificate like this since elementary school.
Skyler Thomas looked at Daisy Zane with a puzzled expression on her face.
What was she talking about? College entrance exam champion? What champion? What entrance exam?
Skyler Thomas looked around the ss, trying to see who might have the potential to be a champion.
Then she thought that all her students had limitless potential. What if they put in the effort?! Yes, her ss could be a champion ss!
Seeing Skyler Thomas still baffled, Daisy Zane spoke up again: Trust me.
Skyler Thomas mechanically nodded her head: Alright.
Once Skyler Thomas had stepped aside again, Daisy Zane looked at the ss and spoke softly: I havent been to school before and have no memories of school life. So Im grateful to the program team for making up for my regret. And Id like to thank everyone for letting me experience youth and vigor.
Expecting Daisy to also deliver an emotional and heart-tugging speech, the ss listened quietly.
But as everyone braced themselves for it, they suddenly heard her say, Well, save that part for the program team.
The whole ss was caught off guard, the emotions they had prepared stuck in their chests, making them ufortable.
Olivia Lane:
George Dunn:
Jessica Maxwell whispered down below, I knew youd have nothing good to say. Just a nice person act from an illiterate one.
Daisy Zane ignored the reactions from the others, looked down at the entrance exam results sheet that was taped to the podium table, and slowly began to speak: I looked at the entrance exam results sheet. There are 46 students in our ss, and Marsh Turner is ranked 40th.
And Olivia Lane was ranked 41st, with William Butch ranked 42nd.
Their results were quite clustered.
All the students in the ss stared at Daisy Zane, confused about why she was suddenly bringing this up and why the conversation took such an abrupt turn.
Daisy Zane looked at the puzzled faces and said, Marsh Turner said he wants to be the grade topper in this mid-term exam.
The whole ss was stunned: ?????
Daisy Zane looked at George Dunn and Turner Daniel: Both of you were there when he said it, right? You both heard it.
George, holding backughter, said, I can vouch for that.
Turner Daniel nced at her and added, I heard it too.
Celeste Martin looked utterly lost.
Daisy Zane nodded, Since Marsh Turner isnt here today, we have to be men of our word. When we leave, everyone have to help supervise Marsh Turner.
It took a while for the ss to gradually understand. Someoneughed and shouted, Daisy, well keep an eye on him for you.
Yeah, well watch him.
Daisy Zane nodded and continued at a slow pace, Marsh Turner will be a responsible person. So those ahead of him should be careful. As for those behind him I hope you follow Marsh Turners ranking and move forward together.
The ss finally understood and fell silent, listening to Daisy Zane speak.
Skyler Thomas also looked at her, her eyes more determined and confident. Their ss would be a champion ss.
With Marsh Turner as the dividing line, its up to you who steps on whom, Daisy Zanes fingers tapped on the results sheet, speaking softly, Its only been a month since the start of school, so theres still a year left.
Daisy Zane looked at each student, who seemed to be listening quietly and attentively, although their thoughts may have been elsewhere.
Even if theyre thinking about working hard now, how long will the enthusiasmst?
But she still said what she wanted to say. She looked around the ss onest time and finally set her eyes on Olivia Lane, Next September, I hope to see all of you on the Imperial Capital University admission list.
Her words may not have much impact, and their short-lived enthusiasm might notst long.
But what if someone takes the lead?
She trusted both Marsh Turner and Olivia Lane, and she also had expectations for William Butch.
In fact, the future of this ss is limitless.
Daisy Zanes mouth curled into a smile, and her cold voice gave a sense of unshakable conviction: I hope you all make the most of your youth and enjoy a bright future.
Chapter 355: 326: Bad Reputation
Chapter 355: 326: Bad Reputation
Trantor:549690339
With twenty minutes left in the final ss, the director allowed the eight of them recording the program to leave early.
Today is Friday, and many parents are arriving to pick up their children.
The traffic is gradually building up.
And fearing the school entrance would be swarmed by paparazzi, the rk familys people came again.
During lunch today, they had packed up their dormitory belongings, which were now ced in the dormitory buildings great hall.
After leaving the teaching building, they went to the dormitory to get their luggage and walked out with the program staff.
Oh my God, its finally over, said Serena Buster,I need to sleep all day tomorrow.
Right, my spirit has been greatly tormented. said one of the boys.
This money its not easy to earn. said another boy, I hope this show goes on for several seasons to torment other people too.
Haha, youre so wicked, Serena Busterughed.
As they walked out and saw the schools main gate, the first thing they noticed were the people standing guard at the entrance.
Just like day one of recording, they were dressed in ck, hands behind their backs, standing straight, face expressionless.
They didnt look like people to mess with.
Ive been wanting to ask since the first day we came to record, whispered one of the boys, where did these peoplee from? Theyre so intimidating.
George Dunn knew but kept quiet.
Turner Daniel recognized the rk familys emblem and nced at Daisy Zane but didnt say anything.
Yeah, Ive been wanting to ask too, said another boy, I looked up their emblem, and it seems to belong to the rk family.
Someone gasped, The rk family! Is it that rk family?
What other rk family could it be?
Celeste Martin listened to their conversation and looked at Daisy Zane.
Daisy Zane was chatting with Allonzo Hobson, not participating in their topic, nor paying attention to their gaze.
Allonzo Hobson: [Brook Sister, James Butch said there is a follow-up video of the bathroom incident, where William Butch denies they hit him.]
Daisy Zane kicked down the bathroom door, and initially, William Butch didnt say anything. Later when Skyler Thomas said he would take them to the principal,
afraid of retaliation, William Butch immediately said that James Butch didnt hit him and that it was an ident. James and his friends also said that they did not hit anyone, just trying to help him up.
Daisy Zane replied to the message: [If he says it exists, let him produce the evidence.]
All the recording devices areworked together.
She intercepted the video by hacking into the program teams equipment.
The subsequent part of the video was destroyed. Not only James Butch, even the program team couldnt find it.
Allonzo Hobson: [Then I can rest assured. Actually, even if its found, it doesnt matter. Its just troublesome. This way is more convenient. Also, Brook Sister, you and George Dunn should be aware that since George is in the video, the police will find him.]
Daisy Zane: [Mhm.]
Not just George Dunn, she will also have to cooperate with the investigation tomorrow morning.
After she replied to the message, they were still discussing the rk family.
Why would the rk familys peoplee? Does our program team have such a big lineup to have the rks peoplee here as bodyguards?
Since were part of the program team now, doesnt that mean they are acting as bodyguards for us? My God, I can brag about this for a lifetime.
Hey, have you heard? They say Third Master rk is quite the yboy, with a constant stream of women around him.
Daisy Zane:
Turner Daniel furrowed his brows.
Serena Buster looked at Daisy Zane, her face showing concern.
Celeste Martin watched her, a mocking smile shing in her eyes. Its just a fling, she still has a chance.
Once Arthur North tires of her, she will have her chance.
George Dunn listened and coughed lightly to remind them.
But the gossip-loving trio didnt get the hint, and they even dragged George Dunn in, Brother George, you should know. Youre so close to Young Master Hobson. Third Master rk and Young Master Hobson often hang out together.
George Dunn: Theyre just rumors.
Really? But everyones talking about it with great detail, it seems very true.
George Dunn:
Yeah, I heard that Third Master rk dug a 25-acre lotus pond at his home. A single lotus flower costs tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands! Its just one flower!
Daisy Zane, listening to them, thought: Its actually 25 acres.
I heard that too. His lotus flowers are incredibly valuable, and he hires special people to take care of them. However, one year, he identally killed one. Third Master rk then
The boy speaking made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand.
At that, Serena Buster shuddered, as if facing a devil.
Daisy Zane slowed her pace, looking at the boy with a sidelong nce.
Looking at her seemingly ordinary demeanor, George Dunn could notprehend her current thoughts.
All he could do was light an imaginary candle in his mind for the three brothers and pray.
Not just that another boy chimed in, I heard that person ended up badly.
How bad? Daisy Zane asked.
George Dunn, Serena Buster, and Turner Daniel: ..
Very bad. The boy said, Brook God, its best for a girl like you not to know, its too brutal.
Daisy Zane nodded vaguely, Such a bad reputation almost everyone knows it now.
That kind of person is not someone we can contact. But its also good we cant contact them, they are unpredictable, and life is uncertain when youre around them.
George Dunn coughed lightly and signaled them to end the conversation, The entrance is almost in sight, lets all talk less.
Everyone took the hint and stopped mentioning the rk family.
As Daisy Zane walked with everyone while pulling her luggage, she suddenly nced left and backwards.
She looked straight into Celeste Martins gaze.
Her intention was to ignore the gaze, but it persisted on her, and she grew annoyed.
Her cold stare immediately caused Celeste to stop in her tracks and sheepishly look away.
Daisy Zane didnt linger on her for another second, directing her gaze forward once more.
Upon reaching the entrance, everyone began to look for their respective assistants. Daisy Zane also looked around. Right when she saw Anisa Cooper hopping and waving at her, a person standing beside her came over.
Everyone was still inside the school gates, and the assistants were outside, as the supervisor hadnt allowed them in.
A person from the rk familys security team suddenly approached them, leaving onlookers in a brief state of confusion.
They stared in shock as the man walked up to Daisy Zane, bent down, and respectfully said, Lady Zane, Third Master is waiting in the car. I can take your luggage over for you.
Daisy Zane handed him her suitcase, Thank you.
The three gossiping people froze as they stared at Daisy Zane.
Last week when Director Nash called her boyfriend Third Master
Everyone called that person from Yes family Third Master rk.
So They were the same person!
Third Master rk was her boyfriend!
Thats why so many people were guarding the ce for her!
Ah ah ah ah ah!
What did they all say just now? What did they say!
The program staff, who had been leading the group, had almost finished their tasks and were waiting for the students to leave school before dismantling the equipment.
Director Nash came over and spoke a few words, then said, Everyone, go home for today. We will gather at noon tomorrow to discuss the next steps. Well, we will record some thoughts on the programs conclusion.
Several people responded.
Director Nash continued, Alright, lets go. So as not to disturb the order when the students leave schoolter.
The group headed to the entrance, where their assistants came to greet them.
Anisa Cooper rushed over and hugged Daisy Zane directly before separating again, Daisy, I missed you so much.
Daisy Zane pinched her face, Its only been two weeks.
But I feel like I havent seen you for so long. Anisa Cooper finished speaking and then exchanged greetings with others who had joined the show, especially Serena Buster and George Dunn, Daisy, lets go. Third Master is in the car. There are so many people here; he didnt get out.
Alright.
Daisy Zane agreed, then looked at George Dunn and the others. Her eyes signaled that she was leaving first.
George Dunn and the others also nodded in response.
Then Daisy Zane looked at the three stupefied people, paused for a moment, and said, Farewell, for now.
After saying that, she left with Anisa Cooper.
As for the three stupefied people, their expressions changed drastically all of a sudden.
The fear of being on the brink of death was disyed unabashedly, even frightening their assistants.
What they heard was not merely the four words Farewell, for now.
Rather, it was as if a devil was whispering in their ears, Harton rk will personallye and slit your throats one by one to fertilize the lotus as manure!
Chapter 356 - 327: Haven’t Been a Parent Long Enough?
Chapter 356: Chapter 327: Havent Been a Parent Long Enough?
Trantor: 549690339
Anisa Cooper traveled from Truro City in the original nanny car hired by a driver.
Since Daisy Zane was almost confirmed that the new drama would take ce in Imperial Capital, she had the driver drive the car over.
They even drove to the school entrance.
After Kevin rk arrived, he saw her nannys car and got into the nannys car, waiting for Daisy Zane inside.
Anisa Cooper hadnt seen Daisy Zane for two weeks, but she wasnt idle.
She was always helping Hill Dawson with things in Truro City, and when she saw Daisy Zane, she couldnt wait to tell her all about the things she saw and all the gossip she heard over the past two weeks.
The two of them walked towards the nannys car together, and just as they reached the car.
Kevin rk in the car had already unbuckled the car door.
Daisy Zane was suddenly called to a halt, Anisa Cooper turned to look.
Kevin rk first nced at Daisy Zane, then he looked behind her.
Daisy Zane also met his gaze for a moment before she turned to look behind her.
Willow Martin, d in a school uniform, holding a small box in her hand, ran up to Daisy Zane. Because she ran too hurriedly, she became breathless by the time she reached Daisy Zane, and couldnt speak for a moment.
Daisy Zane looked at her, waiting for her to get her breath back before speaking, What is it?
Yes. Willow Martin held the small box in her hand, looking at her, Its a red rope that I prayed for on the mountain, a token for safety.
As she spoke, her face gradually turned red.
And she didnt dare to meet Daisy Zanes eyes.
Daisy Zane watched her without saying anything.
I found your birthday online, but I dont know if thats true or not, Willow Martin whispered, But I checked, and your name isnt a stage name. The grand master said the name would suffice, and I prayed for it sincerely. It can bring safety.
Kevin rk watched this blushing little girl.
He hadnt thought much about it at first, but the girls shy manner, and her way of looking at the miss it couldnt be described as innocent.
His eyes narrowed, and he thought of when he was in the M Continent, when Logan had animosity towards him, and the possessiveness he would sometimes exhibit towards the little girl.
Kevin rk clicked his tongue lightly in his heart. It seemed like rivals in love were everywhere, how was he supposed to know their gender?
Seeing Daisy Zane not respond, Willow Martin grew more nervous, clenching the box in her hand, her face flushing even more.
Daisy Zanes eyshes fluttered gently, pulling her suddenly wandering thoughts back, and she said, Youve skipped ss.
Willow Martin wet her lower lip, I, Ive only been out for a moment. Ive been practicing really hard recently.
Daisy Zane raised the corner of her mouth, You did say you yed the Pipa, but I didnt find the time to listen.
Kevin rk immediately grasped at the words Pipa.
When Willow Martin heard this, even though she felt a bit regretful, and at that time she also thought Daisy Zane might have just said it casually: No, it doesnt matter.
Perhaps one day, I could receive one of your concert tickets, Daisy Zane said lightly.
Willow Martin looked up at her, her eyes bright and slowly filling with water vapor. She swallowed hard and touched her injured knuckles, Ill do my best.
Mm, Ill be waiting, Daisy Zane stretched out her hand, Isnt this for me?
Willow Martin quickly handed her the box.
Daisy Zane took it, running her thumb over the box, Thank you.
No, no problem. After she epted the gift, Willow Martin was ted and smiled shyly, I, Ill go back then. Or the teacher will notice.
Mm.
After Daisy Zane responded, Willow Martin looked at her for a moment, her eyes smiling, and then she ran off
It wasnt until she went into the school that Daisy Zane retracted her gaze and looked at the box in her hand.
It was prayed for with Daisy Zanes name, a protective charm.
Little girl. Kevin rk called her.
Daisy Zane looked up and then got into the car.
But she had just got into the car and hadnt even sat down yet when she noticed there was another man in the back seat.
He was dressed all in ck sportswear, wearing a ck mask. From the top of his mouth to his forehead on the left side of his face, everything was covered in scars.
They were caused by burns.
His right face was fine, and his right eye was very attractive.
The man saw her looking over, subconsciously hiding his face.
Ah, Daisy, Anisa Cooper said from outside the car, My Brother Miller is in the car. I forgot to tell you.
Daisy Zane nodded to John Collins, then got out of the car again, turned to Anisa Cooper and said, Get on.
Anisa Cooper wasughing as she got into the car, X sister, Brother Miller had something to do, so we just happened toe over together..
Chapter 357 - 327: Haven’t Been a Parent Long Enough? _2
Chapter 357: Chapter 327: Havent Been a Parent Long Enough? _2
Trantor: 549690339
Mmm. Daisy Zane responded, then got in the car and sat down.
Once she was settled, Kevin rk finally handed her the roses he had bought. The show recording has finished sessfully.
Daisy Zane gazed at the bunch of roses. She had also received flowers after the previous two TV series had wrapped up, and every bouquet was different.
The Youth Experience Card has expired, Daisy Zane said distantly.
Kevin rk chuckled, Shall I drop you off at school?
Uncle rk, have you not had enough of ying parents? Daisy Zane turned to him.
Kevin rk:
Daisy Zane felt his resentment, pressed her lips together to suppress the corners of her lips from curling up and refrained from looking at him.
Kevin rk sucked in his breath lightly, squeezed her face, forcing her to look at him, If I hear those two words again Ill
Youll?
Anisa Cooper looked at them both with wide-open eyes.
John Collins sat next to her, nced at the two people in front, then turned to look at Anisa Cooper, who was full of curiosity.
Ill Kevin rk looked at her, his energy slowly fizzling out. Indeed, there was nothing at the moment that could threaten her anymore. Nevermind.
John Collins:
Anisa Cooper got the expected response, she pressed her lips together, secretly smirking.
Daisy Zane raised an eyebrow, removed his hand from her face, and ced her hand in his. She took her cell phone with her other hand and began scrolling through her messages.
Kevin rk held her hand, gently pinching her knuckles. Where should we go?
Rose Garden, Daisy Zane replied. Gael Easton is still in the vi, I dont want to see him.
Kevin rk could feel that the girl was still holding grudges because of Gaels words from the other night. Why hasnt he left yet?
Soon. He cant stay out for long, Daisy Zane said.
Kevin rk didnt say anything more. Its true, if Gael is intending to be the heir, he cant stay away from home for long.
The car fell silent for a while. Daisy Zane then asked, Naomi, how long will you be staying in Imperial Capital?
There is only a rough structure for the script now, and the shooting date is not yet set. She doesnt perform at any other events, so Anisa didnt need to stay along with her all the time.
Hmm Were nning to stay for a long time. Anisa Cooper finished speaking, then smiled, Once we rent a ce and have everything in order, Ill go back to Truro City to help Sister Emily with things.
Isnt Sister Emilying to Imperial Capital to start a studio?
Yeah, all the preparations are being made, Anisa Cooper replied. Once the studio is established, if you are not shooting somewhere else, Lucia, Ill be staying in Imperial Capital often. Brother Miller has also found a job in Imperial Capital.
Ill try to go out of town as much as possible, Daisy Zane said whilst busy with her phone. I want you guys to experience long-distance rtions frequently.
Kevin rk burst into a silent chuckle at herments C he was teasing again.
John Collins:
Lucia would never do that. Anisa Cooperughed and then leaned forward: Lucia, do you know anyone from Easton Group?
Daisy Zane nced at Kevin rk, then asked Anisa Cooper, Why? Is someone from Easton Group bullying you?
Kevin rk:
No, not at all, Anisa Cooper replied. Brother Miller is going to start working at Easton Group in two days time. I heard that the senior boss of Easton Group is really mysterious, no one even knows their name or gender. Also, I heard that the Easton Group is not just rich, it also has a powerful backing. Im a little scared
Kevin rk and Daisy Zane both turned their heads to look at John Collins.
Subconsciously, John Collins shrank back a little.
Daisy Zane said, Thats strong.
Anisa Coopers eyes sparkled like stars, her face full of adoration: My Brother Miller is so capable.
Ahem John Collins coughed lightly, and pulled Anisa Cooper over, Naomi
Indeed extraordinary, Daisy Zane agreed.
No, there was some element of luck involved, John Collins humbly replied.
Easton only recognizes ability, Kevin rk said. Theres no such thing as luck to get into Easton Group.
John Collins rubbed the hand hed ced on his leg. Kevin rk projected an aura so powerful, its as if he was born to be a king, which made people awe-stricken.
Although Anisa Cooper was also somewhat afraid of Kevin rk, her fear dissipated significantly when Daisy Zane was around: Lucia, do you know anyone from Easton Group? Theres very few people who can get into Easton Group. Its making me uneasy.
The boss of Easton Daisy Zane turned to look at Kevin rk.
Kevin rk raised an eyebrow.
Anisa Cooper stretched her neck to listen.
Easton Group is fine. You can rest assured, Daisy Zane said. In terms of the boss of Easton were not that close and I havent looked too much into it.
Kevin rk gritted his teeth, the devilish expression on his face made him look like a savage wolf.
Daisy Zane pretended not to see.
Thats good, thats good. If Lucia says theres no problem, then there must be no problem, Anisa Cooper said.
Where are you staying tonight? Daisy Zane asked.
Weve booked a hotel, Anisa Cooper responded. But there was a problem with the booking tforms system and our order was dyed. Thats why I brought Brother Miller along.
You can stay at my ce for the few days while youre renting a ce. You have the address, just contact Wilton Edwards directly, Daisy Zane said.
No need for that, Lucia. Weve booked a hotel for one week, Anisa Cooper said without thinking. A luxury couple suite.
Ahem John Collins was choked by his own saliva.
Daisy Zane was messaging Charles Amos, and upon hearing her words, she stopped typing, looking at her.
Once Anisa Cooper noticed that Daisy Zane had looked over, she realized what she had just said and her face turned instantly red.
She shrank back a little into her seat.
Underneath his mask, John Collins quirked up the corner of his lips and softly squeezed Anisa Coopers hand.
Daisy Zane looked at her for two seconds, took her eyes off her, then said slowly, Naomi, remember to let me know when you get married.
Confused as to why Daisy Zane would suddenly say this, Anisa Cooper whispered, Of course, Ill let Lucia know. But when I passed the interview, I told Sister Emily I wouldnt get married in three years
When you do get married, Ill give you a luxury couple suite, Daisy Zane interrupted her.
Now, even Anisa Coopers neck had turned red.
Chapter 358 - 328
Chapter 358: Chapter 328
Trantor: 549690339
Arriving at the Rose Garden, Daisy Zane went back to her room first and changed her clothes.
She randomly picked a skirt and came out from the cloakroom.
But as she tried to leave the room, Kevin rk blocked her way back in.
Kevin rk looked down at her, his school uniform off, exuding an icy and breathtaking aura. The restrained demeanor he had while wearing the uniform disappearedpletely.
What? Daisy retreated a few steps, cornered by him.
Kevin rk trapped her in a dead angle, looking down at her, his narrow eyes seemingly capable of sucking people in. Little girl, Im now the boss of Easton Group.
Oh, then we arent familiar.
Really? Kevin stepped closer, Since were not familiar how about we get to know each other better?
Daisy Zane:
Hm?
Daisy put her hand on his shoulder, not letting him get any closer. Third Master its not evenpletely dark yet, keep your thoughts clean.
Kevin raised his eyebrows andughed softly, Where are my thoughts unclean?
Daisy Zane:
Getting to know each other better, exchanging hearts, do we have to wait until itspletely dark? Kevin asked, kissing her ear gently. Whats unclean about that?
Daisy Zane:
Little girl, what are you thinking? Kevins voice was filled withughter, like a bewitching demon.
Daisy looked at him, her eyes growing colder by the second. And just as Kevin thought he might get hit if he continued to tease her, Daisy punched him in the ribs.
Hiss - Kevin leaned on the wall, bending over instantly.
Daisy, whose hand had been resting on his shoulder, gently pushed him away.
She then nced at him indifferently, opened the door, and left.
The door opened and then closed again.
Kevin leaned against the wall, his hand over his ribs. Seeing the little girl didnt seem to show any remorse for her actions, his heart sank
He lowered his hand, stood up straight, chuckled lightly, and left the room too.
It seems she was really annoyed, but the strength of the punch wasnt too harsh.
Kevin also went back to his room and changed into more casual clothes. When he went downstairs, Daisy was sitting on the carpet arranging flowers.
She was trimming the roses hed bought in the afternoon and was cing them in a vase.
What do you want for dinner?
Daisy nced at him and replied, Red Date and Lotus Seed Porridge.
Do you want me to cook?
Do you have time?
Yes. Kevin walked over to her, patting her head. You y by yourself for a while.
Do you have a spareputer?
Theres one in the study upstairs, feel free to use it. Kevin said.
Arent you worried that Ill steal Eastons secrets?
Kevin leaned over, looking at her, With me here, do you need to steal? Just ask me if you want to know something.
Daisys mouth curled up slightly.
Kevin kissed the corner of her lips, Go ahead.
At one oclock early in the morning, everything was gradually falling asleep.
In Daisys vi, Gael Easton had been dealing with jeg for a week and still hadnt gotten used to it.
At one oclock, he was still wide awake. As he chatted with people from M Continent, he went downstairs to find a bottle of wine to open.
He didnt turn on the light and relied on his memory to find the wine in the dark.
Having found the wine and corkscrew by fumbling in the dark, he was just about to open the wine when he suddenly heard some faint noises.
After spending years in M Continent, Gael Eastons alertness was extremely high.
He turned off the screen of his cell phone, propped himself up with both hands on the marble counter, and quietly listened to the faint sounds in the night.
Before he could fully determine the direction, the sound of breaking ss came from upstairs.
His expression turned sharp, as he immediately thought of Charles Amos and ran upstairs without hesitation.
Just as he reached the entrance to the staircase, he heard Charles shout, Grandpa Edwards!
Gael arrived at Charles room door in record time and kicked the door open, switching on the light along the way.
The ceiling light in the room came on, and Gael closed his eyes for a brief moment. No time to adjust to the brightness, he opened his eyes again.
There were two men dressed in ck in the room,pletely covered in ck clothing, not showing even a bit of skin.
One of them held Charles under his arm.
The rooms window ss had shattered, and the debrisy scattered all around. The two men were moving toward the window.
It seemed that they wanted to take Charles away.
Being suddenly interrupted by Gaels arrival, the two men instinctively halted, ncing at him.
Uncle Easton, Charles saw Gael and called out for him again.
This was the first time Gael had heard Charles address him as uncle since they had known each other.
Gael didnt think too much about it and immediately went forward to try and grab Charles back.
At the same moment when Gael shed with the men, Wilton Edwards arrived on the scene.
Upon seeing this, Wilton didnt hesitate for a second and immediately went to help.
There had always been guards posted around the vis perimeter, but for those exceptionally skilled, it was still possible to sneak in.
As themotion in the room escted, sounds of fighting could be heard around the vi.
More than two men in ck had arrived. However, the others hadnt managed to enter the vi.
These two men in ck were highly skilled and strong.
However, both Gael and Wilton also possessed top-tier skills.
Moreover, the enemies were burdened with holding Charles, inevitably limiting their movements.
If it had been just Wilton alone today, he might not have been able to defeat the two of them. But with Gael there, the two of them were more than a match for the men in ck.
Wilton, were just taking the young master back. If you know whats good for you,e back with us, one of the men said.
Wilton blocked his fist while simultaneously striking back. The other man dodged and replied, Thedy has said that no one can take the young master away.
Wilton, dont be stubborn. The man tried again, Thedy will eventually return, too. Henry Kirsten has already rebuilt his entire power base. How long do you think you canst in the outside world?
Go fuck yourselves! Gael suddenly snapped, So, its Henry Kirstens men! What if hes rebuilt his power base? We destroyed him once, we can do it again.
As Gael spoke, he stabbed the corkscrew into the mans shoulder.
With a muffled grunt of pain, the man almost dropped Charles.
Seeing this, the man fighting with Wilton called out, Withdraw!
Upon hearing this, the man holding Charles immediately threw Charles in their direction.
Gaels expression changed, and he moved to catch Charles.
Wilton didnt spare a thought for anything else other than catching Charles either.
Since shouting Uncle Easton earlier, Charles hadnt uttered another word.
He didnt want to cause any more chaos or disturb Wiltons thoughts.
Gael caught Charles and took a few steps back until he was stopped by Wiltons support.
By that time, the two men had already jumped out of the window and fled.
Jeez, how did you get so heavy? Despite his words of disdain, Gael still held Charles tightly.
Charles quickly hugged his neck tightly, gripping it tightly as his whole body trembled lightly.
Wilton hurriedly checked Charles body, his previous aggressiveness fading away, reced by concern.
It was as if the decisive general on the battlefield had transformed into a worried old father: Young master, are you hurt anywhere? Does anything hurt?
Chapter 359 - 329: Like Me
Chapter 359: Chapter 329: Like Me
Trantor: 549690339
After dinner, Daisy Zane took herputer back to her room, looking up materials and finding many campus bullying cases.
Those who made it through, the tragedies that urred, living life with shadows
She went through those cases one by one, and it wasnt until past eleven oclock that she fell asleep on the bay window, hugging herputer.
After dinner, Kevin rk went to the study room to sort things out. Around 1:30, he checked the time, put down what he had in hand, and went back to his room to check on the little girl.
Then he saw the little girl sleeping on the bay window, and the window was open. Even the window on the balcony on the other side was open.
He slightly frowned and stepped closer to see that Daisy Zanes forehead and neck were covered with beads of sweat. Her brows were also slightly furrowed.
Kevin rk looked at theputer in her arms and then reached out to touch her face, Little girl.
Daisy Zane furrowed her brows again, and two secondster, she slowly opened her eyes.
However, she didnt look up at Kevin rk.
She felt Kevin rks approach, and that made here out of her dream.
Kevin rks thumb rubbed her face, waiting for a moment, and then he called her again, Little girl.
Daisy Zane blinked her eyshes gently, and then pressed her brow, Im alright.
Kevin rk ced theputer aside, sat beside her, and asked softly, Whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare?
I dreamt about Jack Amos.
Kevin rk clenched his fingers and picked up a nket from the side to drape it over her.
Daisy Zane allowed him to wrap the nket around her, but she said, I feel hot.
Youll catch a cold after sweating. Kevin rk held the nket, pulled Daisy Zane forward, and kissed her on the corner of her lips. All the windows are open.
Daisy Zane didnt say anything more.
What did you dream about Jack Amos?
What did Wilton Edwards tell you? Daisy Zane countered.
Kevin rks expression paused for a moment, and then he said, Almost the same as what you have thought.
Daisy Zane nodded knowingly, and then whispered after pausing for a moment, Im not so sure about Jack Amos identity ?He seems to know some things about Edward Kirsten and seems to be after some of Edward Kirstens affairs.
Kevin rk held her hand and listened quietly.
Edward Kirsten has always suspected him. He doubted his identity, doubted his sincerity towards Harris Kirsten, and doubted that he approached Harris Kirsten to investigate him, Daisy Zane said. But Edward Kirsten has been suspicious for many years and couldnt find any evidence. Besides, Jack Amos is his brother-inw. Harris Kirsten liked Jack Amos very much, and Edward Kirsten didnt have any evidence, so he couldnt make a move.
How do you feel about it? Kevin rk asked.
Hes not simple, but ?he really loves Harris Kirsten, Daisy Zane said.
His identity is indeedplicated, but his love for her is true.
Daisy Zanebed her hair backward and closed her eyes. Indeed, even without me, Jack Amos ending might not be too good. But ?he also died because of me. If someone else had helped me escape, the oue would still be death.
You took Charles Amos out of that ce, which is the best constion for him, Kevin rk said.
Thats all I can do. Daisy Zane messed up her hair as she pushed it back, leaned against the bay window, and curled up one leg, But ?Charles Amos didnt give me anyfort. He ?is too strange-looking. He doesnt look like anyone.
Not even like Edward Kirsten.
Although she didnt remember Edward Kirstens face, her nephew Charles Amos didnt look like his uncle in the slightest.
He doesnt look like Harris Kirsten, and he doesnt look like Jack Amos either.
If he resembled Harris or Jack Amos, she could recall the past when she looked at him.
If he looked like Edward Kirsten, he might even help her find Edward Kirsten.
But he ?doesnt look like anyone.
Dont they all say that Charles Amos looks like me? Kevin rk said.
Daisy Zane:
Fate, I guess.
He ?isnt as good-looking as you, Daisy Zane said.
Hearing this, Kevin rk lowered his head and smiled.
But just as he lowered his head, his smile froze on his lips.
Daisy Zane was wearing a silk nightgown tonight, and as she bent her leg, the nightgown slipped down
From where Kevin rk was sitting, with his head down, it was indeed ?convenient.
His smile disappeared from the corner of his lips, and after a moment, he picked up another nket and covered her legs with it.
Daisy Zane hadnt noticed at first, but when he covered her with the nket, it dawned on her, and she instinctively put her leg down.
Kevin rk looked up at her, and theughter in his eyes deepened.
But just as he was about to say something, Daisy Zanes phone suddenly rang, and the words he was about to say got stuck in his mouth.
Chapter 360 - 329 Like Me _2
Chapter 360: Chapter 329 Like Me _2
Trantor: 549690339
Daisy Zane nced at her cell phone. The note there was a chaos. It was the note she had reced for Holt Lawrence.
She answered the phone and said, Speak.
Kevin rk raised an eyebrow.
Holt Lawrences voice was somewhat hollow. Right as he began speaking he said, Nana, I have something to tell you. Dont get angry.
Hmm. Go on.
Well, that that Holt Lawrence stammered for a moment, then gathered his courage and quickly said, William Butch attempted suicide. Hes in the hospital now, but hes been resuscitated. People are watching him around the clock.
Daisy Zanes expression suddenly turned cold: What happened?
Weve been secretly following him. Anyone who attempted to approach him was turned away, said Holt Lawrence. But I checked just now. Today oh, its past midnight now. Yesterday morning, after William Butch left home, the Butch family went to visit his grandmothers house.
Daisy Zane looked down.
Our people kept following William Butch, paying no attention to his grandmothers house, said Holt Lawrence. Yesterday evening, after William Butch returned home, he went out again within two hours. Then took a taxi straight to the beach.
He jumped into the sea?
Kevin rk looked at Daisy Zane, but he couldnt hear what was being said on the phone.
No, he just fell over while he was standing by the sea, said Holt Lawrence. Our people immediately took him to the hospital. Arge amount of sedative was detected in his blood. Its a good thing we got him to the hospital in time, otherwise we wouldnt have been able to save him.
After he finished speaking, Daisy Zane stayed silent for a while before saying, Keep an eye on him for now.
Hmm, Holt Lawrence replied. I guess his grandma must have said something to him. Its hard to understand why he would be so desperate. He is just at the prime of his life. He almost lost his future.
Daisy Zane didnt listen to him prattling on and just hung up the phone.
Kevin rk asked, What happened?
William Butch attempted suicide and was hospitalized. Hes stabilized now.
I heard Xavier Dominic say something about it. His family has a heavy responsibility, Kevin rk said. Perhaps the thoughts that were instilled in him from a young age were problematic
Kevin rk did not finish his words before the phone rang again.
Both of them frowned almost simultaneously.
Kevin rk was simply annoyed because his words were constantly being interrupted, while Daisy Zane assumed it was another call from Holt Lawrence.
But just as she picked up her phone about to hang up, she noticed that it was Wilton Edwards calling.
Daisy Zane immediately sat up straight and answered the phone: Uncle Wilton?
Miss Wilton Edwards could only utter these two words before he was reced by Gael Easton on the phone, You brat, where the hell are you? Get back here now! Edward Kirstens people have invaded your vi, and Charles Amos is terrified!
With a bellowing rage, Gael Eastons voice was so loud that Kevin rk could hear it clearly.
Daisy Zane immediately headed for the cloakroom, her voice cold as frost: How are Charles Amos and Uncle Wilton?
Uncle Wilton is fine. Charles Amos is scared. Hes shaking.
Kevin rk and Daisy Zane quickly departed, mostly in silence during their journey.
Edward Kirstens people had invaded her vi, which meant that Edward Kirstens power had been restored. Having already experienced defeat once, this newly formed power could only be stronger than before.
A powerful force lurking in the shadows.
Throughout their journey, Daisy Zane kept recalling familiar images from the bombing of Edward Kirstens base, to their escape from Continent A, down to their life in Continent A.
When she had left Continent A, Charles Amos was only three years old.
Barely old enough to remember anything.
Although Charles Amos hardly remembered life in Continent A, he was terrified of Edward Kirsten.
At that time, whenever Edward Kirsten approached him, he would cry his face turning purple, his whole body trembling.
Daisy Zane didnt know what Edward Kirsten had done to him, but ever since that time, she kept Edward Kirsten from getting close to him.
As the car drove into the vi, before it couldpletelye to a stop, Daisy Zane got out.
Being obvious signs of a fight around the vi, Daisy Zane didnt bother looking closely and went straight into the living room.
In the living room, Uncle Wilton was holding Charles Amos, constantly patting his back.
Gael Easton was pacing inrge strides around the room.
As soon as Daisy Zane entered the living room, both Uncle Wilton and Gael Easton looked her way.
But Charles Amos, burying his head in Uncle Wiltons shoulder, didnt move.
He only lifted his head when Uncle Wilton stood up and called out Miss. Charles Amos then nced over.
Daisy Zane walked over, holding Charles Amoss gaze.
Charles Amoss face was extremely pale, with red-rimmed eyes, but he wasnt crying.
His little hands gripped tightly onto Uncle Wiltons clothes.
After a few seconds of eye contact, Daisy Zane spoke, her tone light: Not crying thats progress.
Chapter 361 - 329 Like Me _3
Chapter 361: Chapter 329 Like Me _3
Trantor: 549690339
Kevin rk raised an eyebrow. Just now he was so anxious that he wished he could fly over, but now hes stubborn about it.
Gael Easton:
Charles Amos sneered but continued to watch her.
After a few seconds, Daisy Zane took him from Wilton Edwards arms and held him. Only then did she realize that Charles was still trembling slightly. What are you afraid of?
Charles hugged her neck, his face buried in her shoulder, and it took him a while to say, Its him. He wants to take me away.
Hearing him speak, Wilton let out a sigh of relief. From just now until now, Charles hadnt said a single word.
Hearing Charless words, Daisy looked at Wilton.
Wilton nodded, Fortunately, Mr. Easton discovered it in time, otherwise Young Master might have been taken away.
Daisy looked at Gael Easton again.
Gael Easton turned his face away proudly, thinking: Just say thank you, and I will not end the friendship with you.
As a result Daisy ignored him and sat directly on the sofa.
Gael Easton waited for two seconds, then another two seconds, but still didnt hear her speak. So he looked at her and said, Stinky girl
Daisy didnt even look at him, Shut up.
Gael Easton:
Kevin rk raised the corner of his mouth, sat next to Daisy, and rubbed Charless head.
Gael Easton could feel Kevins smugness and showing off.
This man
Do you know who it is? Daisy asked.
They know me, Wilton said, But as for who it is specifically, I dont know.
There were too many people who knew Wilton, and it was impossible for him to remember everyones voice.
Gael sat on the single sofa across from Kevin, tapping his leg, and casually said, Its a small matter. Just thwart them once more. Im very familiar with this sort of thing.
Kevin looked up at him.
Their gazes met in mid-air, and the smell of gunpowder instantly filled the entire living room.
Gael was secretly delighted, finally regaining some ground.
Hehe, thats right, we fought side by side many years ago.
When she left Continent A, I contributed a lot.
What can a neer like you do?
Kevin looked at him for a moment, then said, Indeed, its not a big deal. But Mr. Easton, since you cant even manage your own affairs, do you still have the energy to intervene in other matters? Just let me handle the little girls affairs, and you should worry about yourself.
Gael Easton, who always spoke directly, met his match in someone as sarcastic as Kevin, whose sarcastic remarks hit him where it hurt.
I dont want to go back, Charles suddenly whispered.
Even if you want to, its impossible, Daisy said coldly.
Wilton said, We caught a few people, but they were all unfamiliar faces. I doubt we could find anything useful from them. And they urately found Young Masters room.
Daisy Zane was silent for a while, then said, Lets move to another ce.
This ce had probably been thoroughly investigated, so no matter how much they strengthened their defenses, it would still be dangerous.
Lets go to rk Manor, Kevin said.
Everyone looked at Kevin rk.
Kevin looked at Daisy and said, Its the safest ce.
No ce could possibly be impregnable, and even if there were guards, there would still be risks if someone was intent on causing trouble orunching a desperate attack.
Even Kevins Rose Vi would have the same risks.
But rk Manor was different.
rk Manor was impregnable. No one could infiltrate it from the outside, and it wouldnt sumb to a powerful assault.
Unless there was a traitor inside the house.
But the chances of rk Manor harboring a traitor were practically zero.
Lets go back to the M Continent, my home is safe too, Gael Easton said, unwilling to be outdone.
Daisy and Kevin looked at him together, and although they didnt say anything, their brief nces seemed to say: Are you kidding?
Wilton suggested, Let Young Master go over there. Their goal is not me, Ill be safe wherever I am.
Kevin was waiting for Daisys decision.
But Daisy said, Everyone, go get some rest first.
Seeing that she didnt agree, Gaelughed out loud.
Kevin shot him a nce.
I dont want to sleep by myself, Charles suddenly said.
Daisy looked down at him, eyeing his pitiful expression, and said, Then you sleep in the living room. There are so many fish to apany you.
Charles pouted angrily.
Wilton wisely remained silent.
Sleep with me, Kevin said.
Charles looked at him without speaking.
Kevin knew exactly what was on his little mind. He stood up and directly took Charles from Daisys arms, Lets go, Ill take you to bed.
Charles was held by him and looked at Daisy. He struggled a bit.
But he soon calmed down.
Because Daisys expression clearly told him.
Either sleep with Kevin or sleep alone.
So hepromised and chose Kevin.
As they walked upstairs, they passed by Gael Eastons room first.
Gael opened the door and said to Daisy, Stinky girl, my bed is very big. Want to sleep together?
Kevin stopped in his tracks and looked at him.
Gael looked back at him provocatively.
Just as Kevin was about to put Charles down and take action, Daisy took the initiative and kicked Gael back into his room and closed the door.
She had maintained world peace.
Caught off guard by the sudden kick, Gael staggered forward, his long wolf-tail hair still trailing behind him.
When Daisy closed the door, it almost caught his hair.
You stinky girl! Gael shouted from the room, even making a move to open the door again.
Daisy said, If youe out, one of us has to see blood today.
Gael fell silent, and he behaved himself.
Chapter 362 - 330: My Own Home
Chapter 362: Chapter 330: My Own Home
Trantor: 549690339
Returning to the room, Kevin changed Charles clothes and let him lie down on the bed.
And he sat down on a chair nearby.
Charles, with his wide-open eyes, showed no signs of sleepiness. He looked at Kevin and asked, Arent you going to sleep?
You sleep first.
Are you nning to sneak away after I fall asleep? Charles looked at him and said.
I wasnt nning on it, but now that youve mentioned it , Kevin replied, Im starting to consider it.
Charles pursed his lips and stared at him.
Kevin patted him on the head and said, Go to sleep, I wont leave.
Really?
Mm-hmm.
But Im not sleepy.
As Kevin squinted his eyes, Charles immediately closed his own.
Although he imed not to be sleepy, Charles fell asleep in less than five minutes.
But only ten seconds after closing his eyes, he grabbed the corner of Kevins clothes C not letting go until he fell asleep.
Kevin looked down at the little hand and gently pinched it after a moment.
The little girl said he didnt resemble anyone.
But maybe its because he had spent so much time with the little girl, he actually shared many simrities with her.
The tone, demeanor, and asional nces were all very alike.
After waiting for a while, Kevin saw that Charles showed no signs of waking up. He gently removed Charles hand from his clothes, and put it under the nket.
He wanted to check on Daisy Zane.
Edward Kirstens people had arrived in the Imperial Capital. He worried that the little girl might be upset.
As he was about to get up from the chair, the bedroom door was pushed open.
Kevin looked up and saw Daisy Zane close the door ande in.
He raised his eyebrows and watched her approach.
Daisy, as usual, maintained a cold demeanor, but her lips had deepened in color. She nced at the sleeping Charles, Fell asleep so quickly.
Mm. Kevin touched her face which was slightly warm, Why did youe over?
Daisy looked at him and hesitated, I didnt want to sleep alone.
Her voice and her expression were no different than usualindifferent, distant, cold, and repelling.
Even sounding a bit arrogant.
But Kevin could feel her heart drawing close.
He smiled and leaned down to kiss her lips, So
Kevin looked at Charles.
Daisy also looked at Charles and said softly, Wilton Edwards has not slept.
Kevin raised his eyebrows.
Then, Daisy called Wilton Edwards toe upstairs and the two of them went to Daisys room.
So when Charles woke up in the morning and discovered all this, he was angry and refused to talk to them all morning.
But the two of them didnt care whether he was angry or not and simply ignored him.
Thus, Charles became even angrier.
After having breakfast, Charles sat on the sofa, fuming.
Daisy came out of the restaurant and said to him, Pack your luggage.
Charles and Wilton Edwards looked at her.
Wilton Edwards, you should also pack the things you normally use. Daisy said.
Miss, where are we going? Wilton Edwards asked.
rk Manor.
Daisy originally wanted to take Charles to Celestial Pivot, but Kevin convinced her that rk Manor was indeed safe.
She also liked rk Manor.
Moreover, regarding Celestial Pivot Daisy was not very confident about Holt Lawrence.
She couldnt imagine Charles growing up with unkempt beard and messy hair, sitting in front of aputer day and night.
Wilton Edwards hesitated for a moment upon hearing the two words, Miss, you can take the young master there. I am old and may not adapt to the new environment.
You have to go. Daisys attitude was firm.
Miss
Wilton Edwards, you know very well that you are the most unsafe, Daisy looked at him, her tone colder than usual due to her resolute attitude.
Of course, Wilton Edwards knew he was the most unsafe.
He first had no blood rtion to Edward Kirsten, and second, he was not someone Edward Kristen valued.
Most importantly, to Edward Kirsten, he was a traitor.
The most dangerous person was him.
But Charles was growing up healthily, and Daisy had found her destination.
Everything was moving towards a better future, and it was time for him to face the past.
Uncle Wilton, do you think that Edward Kirsten cant threaten me by using you? Daisy Zane asked.
Kevin rk stood beside her, watching her.
Miss, I do everything voluntarily, Uncle Wilton said, If one day I have to face Henry Kirsten, it will also be my choice. Miss, you dont have to worry about me being threatened by anyone.
You have toe with me today, Daisy Zane said coldly.
Upon hearing Uncle Wiltons words, Charles Amos promptly ran over and hugged his leg: Grandpa Edwards.
Uncle Wilton looked down at Charles Amos and patted his head.
Grandpa Edwards, Im not grown up yet, Charles Amos whispered.
Uncle Wiltons heart softened, and his eyes immediately turned red.
Daisy Zane withdrew her gaze from Charles Amos and said indifferently, If there is nothing to pack, just buy it there.
I, Ill pack a few things, Uncle Wilton said.
Again, Daisy Zane looked at Charles Amos: You, pack your own things.
Charles Amos didnt say anything, still hugging Uncle Wiltons leg.
Daisy Zanes expression grew colder, and Charles Amos immediately said, Ill go right away.
After that, he jogged up to the upper floor.
Uncle Wilton nced upstairs and said, What about Mr. Easton
Gael Easton hadnt woken up yet.
Let him stay here, Daisy Zane said, There are still a few things to move here. Let him take a look at the house before he leaves.
Uncle Wilton: ..
Kevin rkughed: Make the best use of everything.
Hmm.
Kevin rk drove Charles Amos and Uncle Wilton to rk Manor.
While they were packing their things, he arranged everything at home.
When they arrived at the entrance of rk Manor, Kevin rk looked at Daisy Zane and said, My dad went to the Theatre Garden with my mom early this morning. Want to go in and take a look?
Daisy Zane took a look at the main entrance of rk Manor: Not now. Ill visit next time.
Kevin rk raised his eyebrows at her words.
I came here today mainly because I was afraid that Uncle Wilton would jump out of the car halfway, Daisy Zane saidzily.
Uncle Wilton cleared his throat and said awkwardly, Miss, youre overthinking it.
Kevin rk smiled and said to Uncle Wilton, Uncle Wilton, when I informed my family, my parents had already gone out. Sorry for the inconvenience.
Youre too polite, Young Master, Uncle Wilton said, Its me whos disturbing.
Not at all, Kevin rk said, Its only a matter of time before we bring you and Charles Amos here. Dont treat yourself as a guest.
Uncle Wilton nced at Daisy Zane.
Sensing his gaze, Daisy Zane said without looking up, Hmm, its your home.
Kevin rk smiled, spoke a few words with the people who came to carry the luggage, and then said to Uncle Wilton, There are many nts and flowers in my courtyard. Ill have to trouble you.
Of course, of course.
After Uncle Wilton and Charles Amos entered rk Manor, Kevin rk drove Daisy Zane to the police station.
Weve already increased our efforts to investigate the Imperial Capital, Kevin rk said, Ill have someone follow you recently.
Daisy Zane looked up at him: Are you afraid Ill be taken away?
Kevin rk indeed had this concern.
Third Master its on your territory.
Kevin rk:
Actually, they cant take Charles Amos or Uncle Wilton away, can they?
Yes, Kevin rk said, Even if they took Charles Amos out of the vist night, they couldnt leave the Imperial Capital.
This was the confidence of the rk Family.
However, as a bargaining chip to threaten Daisy Zane, the safety of Charles Amos and Uncle Wilton might not be guaranteed.
Edward Kirsten was a madman who could do anything.
If he wanted to force her, he could hurt Charles Amos and Uncle Wilton without leaving the Imperial Capital.
Kevin rk obviously realized this, so both of them decided to have them move to a new ce without hesitation.
Isnt it better to cooperate both inside and outside? After being quiet for a while, Daisy Zane suddenly asked.
Hearing her words, Kevin rk suddenly stepped on the brakes and stopped the car by the roadside. He looked at her seriously and said, Little girl, you shouldnt have such thoughts.
Daisy Zane looked at him obliquely. The oppressive feeling of an ungentle Kevin rk was indeed too strong.
It felt like the pressure prated her body, squeezing her heart directly.
If you dare to have such thoughts, Ill lock you up in rk Manor, Kevin rk said softly.
Daisy Zane looked at him for a while. Although Kevin rks aura made her ufortable, she still joked without changing her expression, Third Master, ying confinement, isnt it a bit wild?
Dont y around with me, Kevin rk said seriously.
Daisy Zane:
Little girl, Im not joking.
Hmm. I understand, Daisy Zane replied.
Chapter 363 - 331: Protecting the Husband
Chapter 363: Chapter 331: Protecting the Husband
Trantor: 549690339
Both of them remained silent all the way to the entrance of the police station. Kevin rk followed her inside, saying, Everything inside has been handled, just a routine procedure; they need to ask you some questions.
Okay, Daisy Zane replied.
Kevin rk nced at her, and after a while, his reddish thin lips pursed lightly and asked, Are you angry?
Daisy Zane looked up at him and saw his suddenly flustered color and traces of regret. After a moment, she said, Yeah.
Kevin rks heart sank. His tone just now was too heavy, I
Theres an ice cream shop a kilometer away from here. Daisy Zane expressionlessly interrupted him, We passed it just now.
Kevin rks words were stuck in his mouth. It was stuck, and his throat hurt a bit.
Daisy Zane looked at him.
After a few seconds of eye contact, Kevin rk gritted his teeth, sensing that he had fallen into a trap. But if he refused, the little girl might really get angry, Ill buy it for you on the way back.
Ive been craving it since we left.
Hearing her words, Kevin rk suddenly chuckled. The little girls rare willfulness.
Although her tone and demeanor havent changed, he thought that the little girl should be like this.
Being pampered loved, a bit capricious, a bit self-centered.
Just like in Continent A, her yful banter with Edward Kirsten.
Ill apany you in, exin the situation, and you cooperate with the investigation. Ill go out to buy it in the meantime.
Daisy Zane nodded her head, turned around, and walked towards the police station. As she turned around, the corners of her lips curved up for a moment.
The police stations inquiry went quickly, while Kevin rks ice cream purchase took much longer, with a long queue.
So by the time Kevin rk returned to the police station, Daisy Zane was already waiting at the entrance.
How long have you been waiting?
Daisy Zane took the ice cream from his hand. In such a big box, there were only two small scoops of ice cream. She nced at Kevin rk indifferently.
There was a hint of a smile in Kevin rks eyes, and his intentional teasing was very obvious.
Daisy Zane looked at the ice cream again.
Well, its better to have some than none.
Third Master, your apologycks sincerity.
So, is the little girl being genuine about her anger?
Daisy Zane said, Fine
Kevin rk touched her face, Dont eat too much cold stuff; your period ising soon.
Daisy Zane didnt say anything else and followed Kevin rk into the car.
Kevin rk fastened her seat belt and asked, Where to?
Fog Mountain Restaurant, Daisy Zane replied, Theres a recording for the end of the show.
Alright.
Although Fog Mountain Restaurant couldntpare to the Doomsday Hotel, it was still a renowned ce in the Imperial Capital.
So those who coulde here were not short of money.
It was just a shows finale; everyone sat together, ate, and chatted. Twenty minutes of material was recorded in over two hours.
After the recording, the camera equipment was removed, and everyone continued to chat for a while.
Those three gossiping on Friday; as soon as the equipment was removed, they immediately took their wine and walked to Daisy Zanes side to apologize for their inappropriate remarks.
Brook God The three of us want to apologize to you. We shouldnt have talked nonsense yesterday afternoon.
Right, right.
Yes, yes. We shouldnt have talked nonsense.
What nonsense did you talk about? Director Nash asked curiously.
We One of the boys nced at the people sitting around the table and didnt know how to start.
They said Kevin rk likes to y around, is fickle, and there is a constant stream of women around him, Daisy Zane said indifferently.
Ahem! Ahem, ahem Director Nash choked on his wine, looking at them in disbelief.
Who gave you daring
The legs of the three standing guys felt somewhat weak.
They finally made it to today, and because of one sentence they were afraid that not only their careers would be ruined, but even their lives might be in danger.
Brook, Brook God We were wrong. The boy held his wine, Brook God, Ill take three drinks as punishment.
As he spoke, he was about to tilt his head back and drink the wine.
But Daisy Zane stopped him with a gesture.
The boy sensed that there was no room for negotiation and his heart sank even further.
Its over, its over, its all over
Everyone was looking at her.
Daisy Zane looked up at the three of them and said, Kevin rk His reputation indeed isnt great.
The three boys were somewhat confused.
Celeste Martin was also looking at her. She thought to herself: Knowing he has a bad reputation, and still cozying up to him is because she sees his identity or the background he has.
But rumors cant be trusted, Daisy Zane slowly said.
The three boys were stunned for a moment, then immediately echoed, Yes, yes, youre right. Rumors cant be trusted, cant be trusted.
Chapter 364: 331: Protecting the Husband_2
Chapter 364: 331: Protecting the Husband_2
Trantor:549690339
Arthur North is quite a gentleman. Daisy Zane said with a sudden lift of her mouth corner, He will be very devoted.
Everyone in the room felt as if they had eaten a mouthful of dog food.
They rarely saw Daisy Zane smile like that.
Although the smile was fleeting.
Forget about the wine, Daisy Zane said, looking at the wine in their hands, In a few dayse to the drama crew and make a cameo for a few characters, alright?
The eyes of the three men suddenly widened.
The others had a look of surprise on their faces.
This wasnt a punishment, it was like a pie falling from the sky.
God was trying to stuff pies into their mouths.
A show by Flynn Ninevara! A show by Flynn Ninevara!
I, we, us?
Yes, there might not be many parts. Daisy Zane said, But the characters are very important.
Yesterday, when the three of them were gossiping, Daisy Zane instantly arranged roles for them in her mind. Although there might not be many parts.
But it could serve as the icing on the cake.
Actually, it would be fine to let others y the roles.
But after all there are prototypes. Using prototypes is the best. So Daisy Zane left the words see youter yesterday.
Its just they are top celebrities, and they should be very busy. She doesnt know if they have time.
Yes, yes. Another boy responded.
Right, right, yes.
No need to find my agent, I can ept. Brook God, Im always avable, said another boy, Whenever you need me, I can be there.
Mhmm, Daisy Zane said, Ill contact your agents in advance.
The three men were suddenly so excited that after standing beside Daisy Zane for a while, they gradually reacted: Brook God, let me toast you.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrow, picked up the wine ss, and clinked with them: In the future gossip less.
Understood, understood.
Everyone else realized that besides feeding them dog food, Daisy Zane was also protecting her husband.
After dinner, everyone dispersed.
Daisy Zane received a phone call and did not walk downstairs with them, taking the call in the Ninth Floor lobby.
The call was from Luke, probably reporting the recent situation of the Hundred Demons Pavilion.
Daisy Zane also mentioned Edward Kirstens power rebuilding and asked them to be more vignt and pay more attention to the changes and distribution of various powers.
As she spoke on the phone, Daisy Zane initially looked outside. But after a while, she thought the view outside wasnt very good, so she turned around and leaned against the French window to look inside the restaurant.
As she spoke with Luke, her gaze crossed the courtyard and saw a man across the way.
The man had juste out of the restroom.
He was about 1.85 meters tall, with long legs. Wearing light-colored sportswear, a mask, and a baseball cap.
His body was well covered, making it easy to attract attention.
However, because of his leisurely andposed walk, he does not arouse suspicion.
Still, seeing this figure, Daisy Zane immediately stood up straight.
Her pupils trembled violently, and after freezing in ce for a few seconds, she hung up the phone and walked towards the man.
It was quite a distance to the atrium, and Daisy Zane kept her eyes on the mans figure.
As she passed by the private room, she didnt take notice.
She almost collided with a personing out of the door.
The other person dodged, and Daisy Zane reacted and dodged too, narrowly avoiding a collision.
She did not pay much attention to who it was, her eyes kept following the figure.
She didnt want to stay in ce and was about to leave.
But someone suddenly rushed over, blocking her.
Daisy Zane looked at the receding figure, her brow furrowing as she subconsciously gripped the person in front of her wrist and pulled them to the side.
Ah! The woman let out a scream, falling to the side and grabbing Daisy Zanes skirt in the process.
Daisy Zane took a step forward, but was pulled back by the woman.
She turned around and realized it was an acquaintance.
Amelia Miles and Mrs. Davis of the Johnson Family in Truro City.
It was Mrs. Davis who had just stopped Daisy Zane. Daisy Zane let go of her, and Mrs. Davis almost fell but was supported by Amelia Miles.
What no manners, dont you know how to apologize when you bump into someone? Mrs. Davis red at her.
Daisy Zane looked at the two of them without speaking, but her expression was very bad.
Seeing Daisy Zanes pale face, Amelia Miles whispered, Sister, whats wrong?
Daisy Zane gave them a gloomy look and turned to leave.
The two were intimated by her look, but once she turned around, they immediately reacted.
Last time at the Cloud Clothes and Rainbow Skirts Show, Mrs. Davis was asked to leave. She had always been holding a grudge, and now that she saw the person, how could she let it go?
You uncultured wild child, stand still. Cant you hear people talking to you! Mrs. Davis chased after her again.
Auntie Amelia Miles followed.
Mrs. Davis grabbed Daisy Zanes arm, and Daisy Zane grabbed her arm back in response, turning around and ring coldly at her: Dont look for death!
Daisy Zanes hand tightened, and Mrs. Davis cried out in pain, Let go of me!
Sister, calm down. What happened?
Daisy Zane was already trying to restrain the violent factor inside her body and did not directly hit anyone.
Daisy Zane, you crazy woman! Let go of me!
Daisy Zanes hand tightened, throwing Mrs. Davis away again: Since you know Im crazy, next time you see me, take a detour.
Mrs. Davis hit the wall directly, and her back hurt so much, she couldnt speak for a moment.
Daisy Zane looked at Amelia Miles again: Dont call me sister, it makes me sick.
Amelia Miles face changed instantly, and she clenched her teeth to maintain her image.
There were so many surveince cameras here, and those eating here were either rich or powerful. Someone coulde out at any time, and she couldnt lose herposure.
Sister, dont say that, Amelia Miles whispered.
Amelia, do you expect a crude, uneducated person like Daisy Zane to say anything nice? Mrs. Davis straightened her shawl and lifted her chin. Looking at Daisy Zane, she said, No manners, crude, ignorant, and foul-mouthed. You, not to mention marrying into our Davis Family, you are not even someone our Davis Family would like to nce at.
Chapter 365: 332: Venting Your Anger for You
Chapter 365: 332: Venting Your Anger for You
Trantor:549690339
The ninth and tenth floors of the Fog Mountain Restaurant are specially reserved for celebrities and artists.
The privacy is very good and the environment is quiet.
Perhaps its past dinner time, perhaps people generally prefer gatherings in the evening, or perhaps Mrs. Daviss harsh words arent very loud. But it seems even quieter at this time.
Theres no one else in the corridor except them.
Daisy Zane stands in ce, her eyes reflecting the images of the two of them, but her mind is full of that figure.
It looks so much like him
Especially that slow stride.
Mrs. Davis was still saying, Our future daughter-inw and mistress of the Davis Residence muste from a family like the Lane Family.
Hearing the words Lane Family, Daisy Zane snaps back to reality.
Mrs. Davis continues, My future daughter-inw must be like Young Miss Lane. She shoulde from a good background and be well-cultured. She should have proper manners and the grace of a true aristocraticdy. Absolutely not a wild girl who unts herself in public.
Daisy Zane nces at Mrs. Davis and then at Amelia Miles.
She understands why they were together here.
The dancepetition starts next Monday.
ording to online analysis, Amelia Miles has a high chance of joining the Dance Association. Even some people think that based on Sophie Ortizs preferences, Amelia Miles has a nearly 50% chance of bing Sophie Ortizs apprentice.
After all, Amelia is known as Little Kiara outside.
If Amelia bes Sophie Ortizs apprentice,
It would be tantamount to being half a daughter of the Lane Family.
Her value would skyrocket.
Mrs. Davis came to the Imperial Capital at this time, probably to wine and dine Amelia Miles in advance, in order to curry favor and get closer to her.
This would make it easier for them to approach Olivia Lane.
The Davis Familys goal has always been Olivia Lane.
Only Young Miss Lane is a true aristocraticdy, not someone like you who has been packaged with money and over-hyped publicity, sneers Mrs. Davis venomously.
Amelia Miles stands by, watching the drama unfold without saying a word, surely feeling great inside.
Mrs. Davis sees that Daisy Zane is not responding and some of the built-up anger in her heart dissipates. She is about to humiliate Daisy Zane further when her arm is suddenly grabbed.
Daisy Zane grips her arm, her expression colder and more ruthless than before.
Mrs. Davis cries out in pain but cant speak properly.
Looking disdainful, Daisy Zane stares at her with icy eyes, What did I say? One more word defaming Daisy Zane and Ill destroy the Davis Family.
Amelia Miles stands by, her mouth moving but not daring to make a sound.
She is all too familiar with this look, when Daisy Zane almost strangled her in the parking lotst time.
Mrs. Davis is in so much pain that she breaks out in a cold sweat. Not daring to scream, she can only growl softly, Daisy Zane, what are you doing? Let go of me!
With your Davis Family and your shrewish face, you dare to climb up the socialdder, trying to ingratiate yourselves with the Lane Family, says Daisy Zane softly. Are you worthy?
What our Davis Family is like is none of your business. Youre just an actress, you dont get to judge us, Mrs. Davis snaps back.
Sister, there are CCTV cameras here. Dont make a scene, youre a public figure and someone might see, warns Amelia Miles.
Daisy Zane nces at Amelias face before releasing Mrs. Davis abruptly once more.
She uses so much force that Mrs. Davis not only ms into the wall but also twists her ankle. The pain turns her face as white as a sheet.
Amelia watches this scene and, after looking at the surveince camera overhead, she subtly curls the corner of her lip in satisfaction.
This is a big news story, enough to force someone to retire from the circle.
Show some sense and stay away from Olivia Lane, Daisy Zane says coldly.
Daisy Zane has barely finished speaking when she hears footsteps behind her.
She turns to look.
Arthur North approaches with a group of people.
Arthur North is still wearing the ck shirt and trousers he wore this morning. His pace is fast and his strides are long.
His thin, crimson lips are pursed with concern.
His narrow eyes seem to be brewing a storm.
Mysterious, demonic, and regal.
Seeing him, the gloom in Daisy Zanes heart subsides a little, and the fire that hasnt been let out is extinguished slightly.
Watching the man approaching, Amelias eyes suddenly tighten and she unconsciously shifts towards the side.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Davis leans against the wall, her foot not daring to touch the ground, her face pale as she watches the distinguished man approach.
Arthur North strides up to Daisy Zane, looks down at her, then reaches out and touches her face gently, Why does yourplexion look so terrible?
Twisting her fingertips, Daisy Zane replies, Its nothing. What brought you here?
Chapter 366: 332: Venting Your Anger for You_2
Chapter 366: 332: Venting Your Anger for You_2
Trantor:549690339
I guess its about time. I came to pick you up. Kevin rks thumb stroked her face, Did they upset you?
Daisy Zane didnt say anything, which was taken as a yes.
Normally, Daisy Zane wouldnt have such arge emotional fluctuation. But today, she was affected by that figure, and because of the sudden obstruction, she heard some unpleasant words.
So, she didnt control her emotions very well.
She just suppressed the violence in her heart.
Kevin rarely saw her like this, and precisely because it was rare, he felt that todays incident was serious.
He held Daisy Zanes hand and found that her skin was broken.
Kevin rk frowned, gently stroked the area around the broken skin, and then looked up at the two people opposite: Im curious how did you manage to irritate my little girl?
The way he said it was light and floating, but it gave the feeling that Kevin rk might just kill someone in the next second.
The man beside him almost bulged his eyes out when he heard him speak like this.
Is this is this Third Masters woman being bullied on his own territory?
Fog Mountain would it be leveled?
So, its your wild lover. Mrs. Davis said while holding her arm.
As soon as these words came out, everyone, including Amelia Miles, was stunned by the three words wild lover.
Someone dared to scold Kevin rk as a wild lover.
After Daisy Zane was stunned for a moment, the corners of her mouth suddenly moved twice. She tried hard to keep her mouth from twitching, but couldnt do it after a while.
So she turned her head and looked back, lowering her head andughing.
Kevin rk didnt even need to look to know the little girl wasughing. He pinched Daisy Zanes hand and whispered: Wild lover
You probably dont know it yet. This girlfriend you hold in the heart, while being with you, is also hooking up with my son. Mrs. Davis raised her chin and continued, You hold her in your heart, but she treats you as a backup. Young man, let me remind you. Its better to get away from such a woman as early as possible. So that you dont get infected with any dirty things or catch some filthy diseases.
Kevin rks expression grew colder inch by inch.
As soon as he opened his mouth, it seemed as if he was iming a life: Michael Jackson.
Michael Jackson, who was behind him, immediately stepped forward, grabbed Mrs. Daviss face with one hand, and forced her to open her mouth.
Moreover, the force was so great that Mrs. Davis felt as if her jaw was about to be crushed.
Michael Jackson, gripping her chin, dragged her directly into the private room next to them.
Mrs. Davis was in so much pain and fear that she couldnt say a word.
Amelia Miles stood in a daze on the side, trying her best to minimize her presence.
She wanted to quietly leave after they all entered the private room.
But Juan Wright rudely pushed her into the room.
Kevin rk lowered his head to check Daisy Zanes hand again, stroked her face, and said, Ill take care of this for you.
Daisy Zane raised her eyebrows.
The owner of Fog Mountain Restaurant looked at the two of them from the side.
How did these two people grow up? How could they look so good?
Once they all entered the room, Michael Jackson controlled Mrs. Davis, and Juan Wright stood next to Amelia Miles.
Just by Juan Wright standing next to Amelia Miles, she felt it difficult to breathe. She felt that this seemingly innocent man might hit her at any time.
As everyone stood up, Kevin rk pulled a chair for Daisy Zane to sit down first.
After she sat down, Kevin rk ced a chair next to her and sat down himself.
Who are you! What do you want to do! Let go of me! Mrs. Daviss arm was twisted behind her back by Michael Jackson. Her face was very painful, so her speech wasnt very clear and was muffled.
Kevin rk looked up at her, speaking slowly, Youre right, I cherish my little girl in my heart. So you all just framed her like this?
Daisy Zane:
Michael Jackson and Juan Wright suddenly exchanged a nce. A meaningless nce. But at this moment, the two seemed to want to find some support, so they looked at each other.
ndering my Little Girl out of thin air Id tear you a new mouth Thats not excessive, right? Kevin rk said.
You dare!
What dont I dare? Kevin rkughed.
If you dare touch me, the Johnson Family in Truro City will never let you go. Mrs. Davis struggled to speak.
Juan Wright scoffed: What is the Johnson Family in Truro City?
I dont know. Michael Jackson said, Never heard of it.
Young Master Lincoln, your Fog Mountain Restaurant Kevin rk nced at Amelia Miles and said, Really lets every stray cat and dog in, huh?
Kai Lincoln chuckled awkwardly: I was careless.
Amelia Miles face turned a shade of green. This was also an insult to her.
You dont even know the Johnson Family in Truro City. Youre all just a den of snakes and rats, as ignorant and vulgar as that wild girl. Mrs. Davis sneered, contemptuously said, You may not know about the Johnson Family in Truro City, but you must know the Lane Family in Imperial Capital. Were going to have a marriage alliance with them in the future! What do you think you are! They will never let you go.
Daisy Zane, with her elbow on the armrest of the chair and her chin resting on her hand,ughed softly when she heard this.
When she first met this woman, she thought she was quite smart in addition to her opportunistic nature.
But she didnt expect to lose control of the situation after being provoked and scared.
Publicly ranting like a lunatic. Most likely because she had been kicked out of the Doomsday Hotel and harbored resentment.
Now it was just that her brain was short-circuited by the fear of Kevin rk.
Kevin rk looked at her, the maliciousness in his eyes was like a sharp sword, capable of ying people. Scold his Little Girl, and rob his nephew of his love interest?
Not to mention how the Lane Family cherishes the little princess in her family. What makes you think the Lane and rk families will face each other? Kai Lincoln said with a smile.
What do you mean? Mrs. Davis asked subconsciously.
No one answered her.
Kevin rk nced at Michael Jackson.
Michael Jackson raised his hand and pinched Mrs. Davis jaw again, then with a forceful push, Mrs. Davis jaw dislocated.
She cried out and then sat directly on the ground. The pain made her tremble all over, and she couldnt close her open mouth at all as saliva flowed out constantly.
Amelia Miles suddenly widened her eyes, looking at what was happening, her body seemed to be frozen, unable to speak or move.
They were so ruthless.
Mrs. Davis, before you speak, make things clear. Its your son pestering my Little Girl. Not reporting your son for harassment is already a blessing for your family, Kevin rk said, Also your son my Little Girl wouldnt even want to take a second look at him. Dont think too highly of yourself.
Mrs. Davis covered her mouth and tried to speak, but could only make Wu,wu,wu, sounds.
Remember, troublees from your mouth. In consideration of you being a woman, Ill show some mercy, Kevin rk said, So whats left is for the Davis family to pay.
Ah, ah, ah Mrs. Davis screamed.
Kevin rk didnt bother her any more, but turned to Amelia Miles: Miss what are you doing?
When Amelia Miles was suddenly called out, her whole body trembled. This man was so good-looking, and his voice was gentle. But Amelia Miles felt like she was looking at a poisonous snake, the venom seeping into her skin and spreading throughout her body.
Making every inch of her skin hurt: I, I didnt do anything, I didnt do anything.
Miss Miles, youre here in the Imperial Capital to participate in a dancepetition, right?
Amelia Miless eyes trembled, her breathing quickened. What, what did he want?
All the horrifying scenarios seemed to pass through Amelia Miless mind, and her body quickly turned cold. Then she suddenly looked at Daisy Zane and pleaded: Sister
Daisy Zane looked at her, her gaze paused on Amelia for two seconds before shifting away and said, Lets go, Im tired.
Kevin rk tilted his head, he noticed Daisy Zane letting Amelia off the hook more than once. He smiled and said gently, Alright, lets go back.
Chapter 367: 333: Proposal
Chapter 367: 333: Proposal
Trantor:549690339
After leaving the private room, Kevin rk instructed Juan Wright to tamper with the surveince footage.
Upon exiting, Daisy Zane gazed at the spot where the figure had disappeared.
Kevin exchanged a few words with Kai Lincoln and, turning his head, noticed Daisy staring off into the distance. He asked, Whats the matter?
Daisy Zane withdrew her gaze: Nothing.
Heading back?
Yeah.
Kevin rk took Daisy Zane back to the Rose Garden and stayed with her for a while before leaving.
After he left, Daisy stayed in the backyard for a while.
The backyard was full of roses, covering arge area, almost like a rose field.
However, it was almost October now, so the rose season had passed and only green leaves remained.
Only some roses in the greenhouse were still blooming.
Daisy looked at the roses for a while before heading upstairs.
She used herputer to hack into the surveince system at Fog Mountain Restaurant.
She checked the surveince footage on the ninth floor, but the footage of her, Liams mother, and Amelia Miles in the hallway was gone.
Daisy didnt care too much; her main focus was on the silhouette captured on the ninth-floor camera.
Following the figure, she not only hacked Fog Mountain Restaurants surveince, but also the surveince footage at every intersection the figure passed.
The figure kept walking without taking a car.
However, the figure suddenly disappeared in front of a supermarket.
It was unclear whether they deliberately avoided the surveince or wandered into a blind spot.
Later, Daisy went through all the avable surveince footage near the supermarket but found nothing.
After checking, Daisy sat in front of the French window and looked outside.
The sun happened to shine on her, casting its light on her eyshes, while the shadow of hershes fell on her distant eyes.
After a while, her eyshes fluttered gently and Daisy closed her eyes.
The figure looked so much like Jack Amos.
Except for being much thinner than Jack, everything else was strikingly simr.
But with thirty-two wounds on Jacks body, the chances of him surviving the final deadly wound were almost zero.
Edward Kirsten wouldnt have left a survivor.
Daisy closed her eyes and pressed her brow for a moment.
She wondered why she was so fixated on finding this person and how it could possibly be Jack.
In the afternoon, Daisy went to a private hospital to meet a psychologist.
She had a general understanding of the psychological problems rted to students being bullied.
The conversationsted until past 6 oclock in the afternoon.
As she was leaving, Daisy asked the psychologist, Can hypnosis make someone forget their past?
Caught off guard by the question, the psychologist hesitated but quickly responded, If the hypnotist is highly skilled, its possible.
Is there a way to recover the memories?
Hypnosis can be tried to retrieve memories, the doctor thought for a moment and continued. Some people who have experienced major psychological trauma may also recall familiar scenes or events.
Daisy nodded: Thank you.
Youre wee.
After leaving the hospital, Daisy called for a car.
As she waited, she reflected on her life on Continent A.
She had no memories of ever being hypnotized, not even a whisper. Since waking up on the 5th of June that year, her memories were aplete nk.
The first person she saw when she woke up was Edward Kirsten.
Edward Kirsten only told her that her name was Enigma Starry, but didnt reveal anything else.
Later, she had asked about her personal history.
Edward Kirsten didnt tell her anything either.
Instead, he said, The past was not good, forget it. Your brother took you in, so just live with your brother now.
Edward Kirsten was very kind to her at that time.
She trusted him and was quite content with her life then.
Feeling that the past was not worth remembering, she decided to let it go.
After leaving Continent A, she never considered looking into her own history.
If life had been terrible before, it should not be dwelled upon.
However, if it had been good and she came from a decent family, she would worry.
If she were to return, she didnt know when her life would end.
Wouldnt her family just suffer again?
The long-lost daughter finally returns only to die again enduring that pain again would be unbearable for anyone.
So Daisy had never thought about it before.
However now, images appeared in her mind for no reason, and she had strange dreams at night.
She was a bit annoyed.
As she thought, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Kevin rk.
Daisy picked up the phone but didnt say anything, waiting for Kevin to speak.
Miss, the driver at home says youre not there.
Daisy couldnt help but smile: I went out to take care of something.
Kevin didnt ask her what it was, instead asking, Are you done?
Yeah.
Ille pick you up.
No need, I called a car, Daisy Zane said, It will be here soon.
Kevin rk fell silent for two seconds and said, Change the destination? To the Doomsday Hotel?
Huh?
Take you to something delicious. Kevin rks tone contained a smile.
Okay.
Daisy Zane called a taxi to the Doomsday Hotel. When she arrived, Kevin rk was waiting for her at the entrance.
Why didnt you bring the driver out? Kevin rk held her hand and joked, Afraid Ill look into your itinerary?
Daisy Zane followed his joke with a huh sound.
Kevin rk smiled and said, Rest assured, you will always be free.
Daisy Zane nced at him, the corners of her eyes revealing a hint of smile. When I was going out, the driver was on the phone with his son in the courtyard. He said he was going to use his 40-meter-long knife to trim his sons 20-meter-long pencil. I let the driver take half a day off, and he went back.
Kevin rkughed: The child will thank you.
Daisy Zane also raised the corner of her mouth.
She followed Kevin rk into the Doomsday Hotel.
As soon as she entered, she noticed the difference.
The ssical, chic, luxurious lobby of the Doomsday Hotel was filled with lotus flowers.
Only a path was left for people to pass through, and lotus flowers were everywhere,yered upon one another and closely packed.
Probably to match the purity of the lotus, the hotels lighting that day was all cool-toned.
Daisy Zane stopped at the entrance, seemingly surrounded by a sea of lotus flowers.
The original appearance of the Doomsday Hotel had not changed, only the addition of lotus flower arrangements.
Chilly elegance, not gaudy, but astonishingly stunning.
Just like Daisy Zane, she was cold and graceful, with great poise. She wasnt gaudy, but stunning enough.
Daisy Zane hesitated for a moment, then realized.
She turned and looked at Kevin rk.
Kevin rk smiled at her, his hands sped behind him and his fingertips tense. Shall we go inside and take a look?
Daisy Zane looked at him and nodded. She walked slowly inside.
Following the reserved path, she walked inside.
From the hotels grand hall all the way to the banquet hall, there were lotus flowers leading the way.
A huge banquet hall was surrounded by lotus flowers.
Different varieties, different colors, progressing inyers, very exquisite.
Not a days work.
One couldnt help but feel shocked and amazed.
Daisy Zane walked slowly to the center of the banquet hall and stopped. Despite her excellent vision, the lotus flowers in the distance seemed a little blurred.
She stood for a while, then reached down to touch a lotus.
Only then did she realize they were all real.
She thought they were just incredibly lifelike.
She looked at Kevin rk: This
Kevin rk tucked her hair behind her ear: From rk Manor.
Daisy Zane stared at him, hesitated and then asked, Didnt you pick all 25 acres of lotus flowers?
Such arge area, and the flowers were so tightly packed.
Kevin rk realized that his hand touching her face was trembling at the fingertips.
He withdrew his hand, letting it hang at his side, and said, After thinking about it, the only decoration that Ive raised for years that matches the little girl is the lotus.
Daisy Zane did not speak.
Though rumors may be unreliable.
But she knew that these lotus flowers were really expensive.
Several tens of thousands for one nt was the cheapest.
Hardy rk had once told her that some of the lotus flowers in their ponds had been auctioned for seven figures.
She had also learned from Juan Wright and Michael Jackson.
Kevin rks love for lotus flowers had already reached the point where he would not let anyone pick or touch even the wild lotus flowers outside.
Does it hurt? Daisy Zane didnt know what to say, and all her wordsbined led to these three words.
They are nothingpared to the little girl, Kevin rk said, holding her face and nting a kiss on the corner of her mouth.
Daisy Zane felt the cold sweat in the palm of his hand
After this kiss, Kevin rk took a step back, took a small box from his pocket, and knelt on one knee.
Daisy Zane subconsciously wanted to help him, but Kevin rk sped her hand.
Kevin rk, on one knee in front of her, looked up at her and smiled. Little girl let me change my status.
No questions asked; it was a certainty.
Daisy Zane looked into the eyes of the man before her.
For a moment, everything around her vanished, and all she saw was this man.
This man could make everything else fade away.
Wont you ask if I agree? Daisy Zane said.
Kevin rk took a gentle breath and thenughed, Can I not ask?
Daisy Zane felt that this man was trying to seduce her with his beauty, but she still said, And can you still not ask?
Kevin rk smiled, hiding his nervousness within theugh. But even when nervous, Third Master would satisfy all his girls needs.
He rubbed her fingers, his throat gently rolled, and he said tenderly and devoutly, Little girl marry me, will you?
Daisy Zane stared at her trembling hand held by him, and after a pause, she said firmly, Yes.
Kevin rk held her hand tight, relieved in his heart. In an instant, his eyes were filled with a myriad of stars, but those countless stars revolved only around the person in his eyes.
He solemnly said, Little girl, I will always love you, protect you, and be loyal to you.
Having said this, Kevin rk devoutly ced the ring on Daisy Zanes left ring finger.
Chapter 368: 334: Everyone Watching the Show
Chapter 368: 334: Everyone Watching the Show